■•■• ' ■ ■ 



GRAMMAR 

OF THE 

FRENCH LANGUAGE; 

BEING ONE OF A SERIES OF GRAMMARS CONSTRUCTED 

ON A SIMPLE AND ECONOMICAL PLAN, AND 

CONSTITUTING A GENERAL SYSTEM OF 

EDUCATION. 



BY A. SCOTT. 




lionbtm : 
Printed for J. J. STOCKDALE, 33, Pall Mall. 

1821. 






J. Nichols, and Son, Printers, 
25, Parliament Street, Westminster. 



The other Grammars constituting the Series, are — 

The English Grammar, 
The Italian Grammar, 
The German Grammar, 
The Spanish Grammar, 
The Portuguese Grammar, 
The Latin Grammar, 
The Greek Grammar, 
The Gaelic Grammar. 



GRAMMAR 



OF THE 



FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



PART I. 
ALPHABET AND PRONUNCIATION. 



MOST letters, in French, have lately received new and 
rational names, being merely the sounds of the voice (for 
vowels), and (for consonants) the motions of the organs 
rendered audible by uttering the obscure sound (e), which 
after each consonant is sounded as in the English word 
battery. 

ROMAN LETTERS. OLD NAMES. NEW NAMES. 

A . . a ah a. 

B . . b bay be. 

C . . c . . say ke, se. 

D . . d day de. 

E . . e a V e. 

F . . f eff fe. 

G.. g jay* ghe,je. 

H . . h ahsh hef. 

* The two consonants g and,/ are sounded in the Alphabet like 
5 in pleasure, or z in azure. 

f This letter expresses now neither sound nor articulation ne- 
cessarily and of itself. It therefore cannot, like the others, pro- 
perly receive an onomatopic name in the new nomenclature. It 
is nevertheless distinguished into h mute, and h aspirated. But 
aspiration is used, in French, when energy requires it, before any 
vowel preceded or not by h ; and vowels preceded by A mute or 
aspirated are pronounced without aspiration, if there is no ne- 
eessitv. 

B 



2 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



ROMAN LETTERS. OLD NAMES. NEW NAMES 

\ - I ? *- 

* • • J jee * ^ * 

^ • • k /r a A fa 

L . . 1 <?« fe / 

M.. m 



N . . n e/m 



ewm we. 

we. 



O . • o o o. 

£ " P Pay pe. 

y • • q to ke. 

R • • r • • foir re. 

S . - s ess se. 

£ • • t *«y . . te. 

U • • u u .......... K . 

^ •• v vmj ve. 

£ ' • x eeks kse, gze. 

■*'• y e grec y 9 i, 

Z . . z zed ze. 

These letters are divided into vowels and consonants. 



I. The Vowels are: — 

a, e, i, y, o, u. 

The six vowels express only Jive sounds, i and y sounding 
alike; but as the French language has several other vowel 
sounds, the deficiency of letters is supplied, first by marks 
called accents; secondly, by various combinations 5 and, 
thirdly, by nasal sounds. 

1. The accents are : — 

The acute ( ' ) which put on e changes its sound : — e. 
The grave ( v ) which put on e changes its sound .• — h \ — 

but does not alter a, u — a, u. 
The circumflex ( A ) which, put on all vowels but y, renders 

them long ; — k, 6, i, 6, ft. 

2. The combinations of letters expressing the same or 
other sounds are ; — 

ai, ai, ei, ay, ey sounding like e, h, 6 5 

ae, oe e ; 

au, eau — o, 6 ; 

* See note * in preceding page. 



ALPHABET AND PRONUNCIATION. O 

eu, eu, oeu sounding like e forcibly pronounced ; 
ou, oil differing from other sounds , like ou in the 
English word you, and oo in too. 
3. Vowels preceding a single m or n, not followed by other 
vowels, form nasal sounds : — - 
am, an, en, em alike ; 
im, in, ym, yn, aim, ain, eim, ein alike; 
om, on alike ; 
um, un alike. 



Sounds of these simple or compound Vowels. 

Those which have corresponding sounds in English. 

A. Long .in Bas ; as in Bar, far. 

Short in Bal ; Bat, fat. 

E. Close in Cote $ Base, or rather 

Open grave . . in Apres 5 There. [fate. 

Open acute . . in Trompette ; Ebb, met. [tub. 

Guttural .... in Refus -, Over, — or u in 

I. Long in Gite ; Field, — or e in 

Short in Ami 5 Fig, pin. [me. 

O. Long Open . . in Trone ; Robe, no. 

Short in Noble 5 Rob, not. 

Long Broad. . in Aurore 5 Lord,nor. [move. 

Ou. Long in Roule ; Mood, — or in 

Short in Boule 5 Good, — or u in 

Y. is pronounced like I. [bull. 

Those which exist only in French. 

U. Long. . in Buse. 

Short in But. 

Eu. Long Close . . in Jeune. 

Short in Meute. 

Long Broad . . in Beurre. 

An fLong in Enfant. 

or < Short . . . . in Cent. 
En. LShort Slender in Lien. 

In. Long in Yin. 

On. Long in Mon. 

Un. Long in Brun. 

r. 2 



4 GRAMMAR OP THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

As French Examples of these Sounds, I have, in the 
preceding Table, followed Tardy, because the maintenance 
of such correspondence between this Grammar and that 
useful little Dictionary may be useful to the student. As, 
however, that writer generally followed Mr. Walker for 
corresponding English sounds, it would have been better 
if he had, as far as possible, adopted precisely those exam- 
ples given in the Table prefixed to Walker s Dictionary. 
In giving two English examples, therefore, of each of the 
first twelve or thirteen French sounds. 1 have added Mr. 
Walker's example to that of Tardy. It especially behoved 
the latter to explain why, in illustration of two different 
sounds — the close e and the open grave e — he has given 
two wordb, base and there, seeing that Mr. Walker has 
given to them the same sound — that of a in fate. The 
fact is, however, that many give a slenderer sound than is 
proper to the first a, while the e (sounded a) in there, 
being connected with a grave consonant, is always heard 
remarkably broad. 

Nasal sounds, in particular, require some further notice 
here. — They are formed by the sonorous air sent into the 
cavity of the nose ; and are always expressed, in French, 
with m or n preceded by one or several vowels. The tongue 
must not concur in their formation, but remain immove- 
able : therefore, neither n nor g must terminate them. 

II. The Consonants are : — 

b, c, d, f, g, h, j, k, 1, m, n, p, q, r, s, t, v, x, z. 

Each consonant commonly denotes a particular articula- 
tion, which is sufficiently explained in the Alphabetical 
Table; it being especially to be remembered that c is pro- 
nounced like k in some cases, and like s in others ; — that g 
is sounded sometimes hard, and sometimes like j ; — that h 
expresses no articulation ; — that x sounds ks and gz ; and 
that z sounds either z or zh. 



Two articulations are constantly represented by two let- 
ters — ch and gn ; and a third by i, il or ill. 

Ch, though often pronounced hard like k, is, in the cases 
alluded to, sounded like sh in English. 



ALPHABET AND PRONUNCIATION. 5 

Gn, when medial, has commonly the g in articulated, 
while the n has a peculiar liquid pronunciation, for which 
both are called gn mouilles (wet). This gn is formed by 
applying the tip of the tongue to the under teeth, then laying 
flat the middle of the tongue over the palate, and separating 
them with a little liquid sound. 

L and 11 preceded by i, and followed by a vowel, or being 
final, have generally a liquid pronunciation, though some- 
times they retain the proper one. The liquid articulation of 
1 and 11, also called mouillees (wet), is nearly the same as 
that of gn mouillds, described in the preceding article -, n 
and 1 being of the same organs, the palate and tongue. Only 
it appears that, in pronouncing 1, the tongue expands itself 
more widely and closely over the palate ; its point applying 
likewise to the tinder teeth, jut no breath issuing through the 
nose, as it does with n. The letter i, however, which always 
precedes 1 and 11, as the primary cause of their liquidity, is 
silent of ter one or several vowels ; so ail, eil, euil, ouil, are 
pronounced, with 1 salival, al, hi, eul, 011I5 but i being alone, 
or preceded by u silent after g and q, must necessarily be 
so sounded. 



One consonant between two vowels is pronounced with the 
second, which, if it be e simple ending the word, is weak, 
and sometimes not counted as a syllable when the word is 
considered separately. 



Double consonants are said to be both pronounced in 
some words, but it is an error 5 for if two similar conso- 
nants be both pronounced, there must be a vowel uttered 
between them, as in imbiber, eulalie, fermement, honnetetg ; 
but these are two similar, not double consonants. This 
pretended double is merely slow articulation ; that is to say, 
there is a pause, not after the complete utterance of the 
consonant, but in the middle of the motion that performs 
it. It takes place in reddition, belligerant, Amnion, inne 4 , 
&c. We do not, however, pronounce rededition, belelig£- 
rant, Amemon, inene', as some figure them: therefore there 
is no double but slow, interrupted articulation. 

b3 



6 GRAMMAR OF THE FUENCH LANGUAGE. 

Rr may properly be said to express a double articulation 
in some words, such as courrons, mourraiSj acqiierrai, 
errer, &c., for r denotes a vibratory motion which can be 
doubled. 

The slow articulating of double consonants seldom takes 
place but through affectation, or for the sake of perspi- 
cuity and energy. 

Cc and gg before e, i, y, expressing two different articula- 
tions, viz. ks and gj, have no analogy with the preceding 
rule ; as, acceder, vaccine, suggerer. 

Connected words are, in pronunciation, either disjoined 
or closely joined by coalescing. 

1. Two words are disjoined by the consonant which the 
second begins with, as mont rude, son pere, amijidele; or 
by hiatus, that is, the meeting of two vowel sounds, one 
at the end of the first word, the other at the beginning 
of the second ; as parla un peu, cri horrible, tournoye d. 
yeux clos. 

2. Two words are joined and coalesce by consonation $ 
that is, by pronouncing the final consonant of the first 
with the vowel or h mute with which the second begins. 
Consonation is necessary and unavoidable when the final 
consonant is always uttered ; as, vif argent, bel homme. It 
may also take place though the consonant be mute in dis- 
junction ; as, vous allez, mot agreeable, vinrent heureuse- 
ment tl bout, nous en avons, pronounced vouzallez, mota- 
greable, vinretheureusementabout, nouzen navons. Final 
consonation in this case is often neglected, but it still re- 
mains, if there be another consonant sounding before the 
last ; as sort affreux, pronounced soraffreux ; vinrent heu- 
reusement, pronounced vinrheureusement. If there be no 
other consonant pronounced, then a complete disjunction 
takes place with hiatus ; mot agreable, pronounced mo- 
agreable. 

Words are also joined by elision, which is the dropping 
of the sounds of vowels. In French it happens in the word 
only that precedes another, beginning with a vowel or h 
mute. E simple is the only vowel generally elided before 
any other 5 Jidele ami, aimable homme, mauvaise intention, 
thkdtre ouvert, harpe folienne, are not pronounced fiddle- 



ALPHABET AND PRONUNCIATION. J 

ami, aimablehomme, but fidelami, aimablhomme, &c. 

Other sounds may be and are often elided before their 
like, or rather they all form but one, commonly long 5 as 
il va a la campagne, pronounced il vd la campagne ; je 
viendr&i expres, joli ivrogne, gruau au chien, lu une fois, 
peu heureux, lui y court, joujou oublie, le roi a dit, Clio 
oisive. — The same kind of elision may happen in case of 
unconsonation, as il se bat avec nous, un nez ipdte, sujets 
aises, Us tentoient et flat toient, ce ruban encore, vin insipide, 
nous prenons ombrage. — Lastly, in careless and rapid 
speaking, sounds may be elided even before dissimilar 
ones : voila en quoi, pronounced voilenquoi, or vlenquoi ; 
tu veux un lime, pronounced tu vun ; je vais en France, 
pronounced je ven; pas encore, pronounced pencore. 

To remove hiatus and even elision, an artificial conso- 
nation is sometimes procured by the insertion or rather 
restoration of s and t to the second and third persons of 
verbs, which formerly had, and, as well as others, should 
still have them ; as a-t-il, aura-t-elle, diner a-Uon, va-s-y, 
va-t-elle, aime-t-il, porte~s-y, donne-s-en. The hyphens 
show the consonants to be inserted and pronounced with 
the following word, s like z as usual between vowels. 



MORE MINUTE RULES OF PRONUNCIATION. 

In the following Alphabetical List a doubtful vowel is long 
when its word ends a sentence, and generally short when 
anoUher word comes after it ; and a syllable is termed 
feminine when it ends with an e mute, like sabre, aimes, 
parlent : all other terminations are masculine. 

A. 

A has two sounds. It is long in bds, and short in bdl. 
The English have the first sound in bar, far ; and the se- 
cond in bat, fat. 

It is long in the alphabet, but short when it is a verb or 
preposition : il a, he has ; a, to. 

It is short in the beginning of a word, except in acre, 
age, dffresy dgnus, dme, awe, dpre, drrhes, as ; and in their 
derivatives, dcreU, age, &c. 



S GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

It is short at the end of words, except those from 
foreign languages, wherein it is rather long, as in sofa, 
agenda, &c. 

Abe is long only in astrolabe and crdbe. 

Able is long in most verbs and substantives, except 
table and erdble, wherein, as in all adjectives, it is short, or 
rather doubtful. 

Abre is long, even before a masculine termination : 
sabre, sdbrer, &c. 

Ac. — General Rules. 

1. All final syllables are short, when the vowel is followed 
by a consonant which is not, s, z, or x : sac, nectar, sel, 
pot, uf, &c. 

2. All masculine syllables, long or short in the singular 
number, are always long in the plural : des sacs, des sels, 
des pots, &c. 

3. All masculine nouns that end their singular number 
with s, z, or x, are long: le temps, lenez, la voix, &c. 

Ace is long only in grace, espdce,je delace, lace, entrelasse. 

Ache is long only in lache, tdche (a task), gdche, relache, 
mdche, fache, and in the verbs derived from them, even 
before a masculine syllable : lacher, reldchons, &c. 

Acle is long only in il racle, il debacle ; doubtful in all 
others. 

Acre is long only in acre (sharp, sour). 

Ade is always short : aubdde, fade, &c. 

Adre is short only in ladre; long in all other words, even 
before a masculine syllable : cadre, cadrer, &c. 

Afe, aphe, are always short : carafe, fyitaphe, &c. 

Affres, a/re, are long only in affres and bdfre. 

Afie is long even before a masculine syllable : rdfie, 
rllfler, &c. 

Age is long only in age. 

Ague is long only in gagne, and all the tenses of the verb 
gdgner. 

Ague is always short : bdgae, dague, &c. 

Ai, a false diphthong, which admits of the three sounds 
of the masculine e, has the sound of the close e only in 
fai, je sdis, tu sdis, bai; — of the open acute 4 in the mid- 
die, and at the end of words, except in essai, denial, vrai, 
wherein it is doubtful, according to Mr. D'Olivet, or long 



MINUTE RULES OF PRONUNCIATION'. '• 

and open according to Mr. Feraud ; — and of the open 
grave e, when followed by e, s, rs, ts, re, and when it has 
the circumflex accent : plaie, jamais, pairs, portraits, faire, 
faite, &c. 

Aie is always long. — General Rules. 

1. All vowels immediately followed by an e mute are 
long: plaie, pensee,joie, &c Except when there is a liquid 
articulation, as in pdye. But many authors change the y 
into i, and write paie ; in which case there is no occasion 
for this exception, 

2. When a vowel meets any other vowel but the mute e 
it becomes short, as i is long in je lie, and short in nous 
lions. 

Aigne is always short : chot aigne, dM aigne, &e. 

Aigre is always short : aigre, maigre, &c. 

Ail is always short. — General Rule. 

1. All final syllables are short that end with a liquid /. 
e*ventail, soleil, seuil, &c. 

Aille is short in medaille, je travdille, detdille, emaille, 
bailie (I give), and in all the tenses of these verbs. It 
is long in all other words, even before a masculine sylla- 
ble : rdille, rdillons, &c. 

Aillet, aillir, are always short : pdillet, jdillir, &c. 

Aillon is short only in medallion and batdillon, and in 
these verbs, nous detdillons, emdillons, travdillons, bdillons 
(we give) • but long in baillons (we yawn); and in all other 
words. 

Aim, ain, im, in. — General Rule. 

1. All nasal vowels, followed by a consonant which 
begins another syllable, are long: jdmbe, mentor, bombe, 
erdindre, &c. 

But when the m or n are doubled, there is no nasal 
sound, and the vowel is short : e)ngrdmme, personne, &c. 

An exact standard for this nasal sound is not to be found 
in the English pronunciation. However, something like it 
is heard in the word hang. But it must be seized imme- 
diately preceding the articulation of the g. With regard to 
this and other nasal sounds, as on, un, if, in pronouncing 
these sounds, the tongue should once touch the roof of the 
mouth (as happens in pronouncing man, men, sin, son, 
sun), the French nasal sound would be ruined, 



K) GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

The French standard for this is in in vin. 

Aime, the only word that has this termination is short. 

Aine is long only in hdine, chdine, gdine, trdine, and in 
their derivatives. 

Air is doubtful in the singular, and long in the plural : 
Eclair, eclairs, &c. 

Aire, ais, aix, aise, aisse, are always long : paire, palais, 
&c. 

Ait, aite, are long only in plait, ndit, repdit, fdite (top). 

Aitre is always long : nditre, &c. 

Ale is long only in hale, pale, un male, rale, and in 
their derivatives : holer, pdleur, &c. 

Alle is always short : mdlle, &c. 

Am, an, em, en. This nasal vowel has four sounds : it 
is always long when spelt with an a, except in comptdnt 
(ready money). 

When it is spelt with an e, it is, 

1st. Long in the beginning and in the middle of words, 
and at the end of adjectives, as in prudent, ensemble, 
exempt, &c. 

2dly. Generally short at the end of substantives and 
adverbs, as in vent, sagement, &c. 

3dly. Short and slender in mien, Hen, sien, bien, lien, 
rien, &c. 

4thly. Long and slender in the plural of these words, 
in mentor, and some other words, wherein it has the 
sound of in m vin. 

The first sound is heard in the two syllables of enfant, 
and in the first of encore, which the English have adopted 
with its nasal sound. 

The second has for standard en in cent. Those who can 
pronounce en in encore may easily obtain its short sound 
by dwelling less upon it. Something like it is heard in the 
word and. 

The third, heard in the last syllable of lien, has some- 
thing like it in the word send. 

The fourth, heard in mentor, has the sound of in in vin. 
See under Aim what is said of the nasal sounds. 

Ame is long only in dme, infdme, blame, il se pdme, un 
brdme; in the preterits, as aimdmes, &c. and in fldmme, 
although the m be doubled. 



MINUTE RULES OF PRONUNCIATION. H 

Arte, anne, are Jong only in crane, dne, manes, la marine, 
une marine, ddmne and condamne. 

Ape, appe, are long only in rape, and in the verb 
raper, 

A pre is always long. 

Aque is long only in Pagues and Jaques. 

Ar is always short. — Many except char and proper 
names,, as Cesar, Gibraltar, &c. which are pronounced 
long, at least, at the end of a sentence. 

Arbe. General Rule. 

1. In all syllables ending with an r, and followed by 
another consonant which begins another syllable, the 
vowel is short ; bdrbe, berceau, &c. 

Ard, art, are doubtful. But when an e mute follows the 
d or t, the a is short (see Arbe) ; cafard, cafarde. 
i Are is always long, but becomes short"before a mascu- 
line syllable : il pare, il para, &c. 

Arre. General Rule. 

1. All vowels before rr, which form a single articula- 
tion, are long ; as arret, bdrre, &c. 

Exceptions to this rule will be found in their respective 
places. 

Art is long only in hovrvdri. 

As is generally long, as in tds, bos, as, Pallas, &c. 

Ase. — General Rule. 

1. 5 or z, between two vowels, the last of which is an e 
mute, lengthens and opens the penultima : base, pese, &c. 
but this perultima often becomes short before a masculine 
syllable, as in peser, appdiser, &c. 

Aspe. — General Rule. 

1. An s articulated after a vowel, and followed by an^ 
other consonant, always renders the vowel short : jdspe, 
masque, lustre, &c. 

Asse is long in the substantives basse, chdsse (shrine), 
cldsse, echdsse, passe, masse (stake), and tdsse ; in the ad- 
jectives basse, grasse, tdsse; in the verbs cdsse, amdsse, 
enchdsse, compdsse, sdsse ; and in their masculine termi- 
nations, cdsser, &c. ; in words derived from, or composed 
of, these verbs ; also in these terminations of the subjunc- 
tive mood, aimdsse, parldsses, chantdsscnt, &c. : it is short 
in all other words. 



12 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

At is long only in bat, mat, degdt, and in the third per- 
son singular of the preterit of the subjunctive : quit 
aimat, &c. 

Ate, ates, are long only in pate, hate, il appdte, gate, 
mate, d£mate ; and in the preterit tenses, chantdtes, &c. 

Atre, attre, is short only in qudtre ; bdttre, and its 
derivatives. 

Au (a false diphthong) has the three sounds of the 
French o (see 0). 

1. It is generally long and open before a feminine ter- 
mination 5 or a consonant at the end of a word ; — in the 
plural number : — and under the circumflex accent ; as in 
duge, chdud, mdux, &c. 

2. It is short in Paul, and before two consonants, as 
in augment er, &c. 

3. It is long and broad before re, as in restdure, &c. : 
in all other cases it is generally doubtful j as in audace, 
epauler, joyau, &c. 

Ave is short in rave, cave, &c. ; oftener long, as in 
grave, enirdve, &c. ; and doubtful, in brave and Batave. 
Avre is always long ; caddvre, &c. 
Ax, axe, are always short 3 thorax, paralldxe, &c. 

B. 

1. B initial or medial is always pronounced; as in bar- 
baric 

2. b final, preceded by a single vowel, is pronounced ; as 
in caleb, club (pronounced by some clobe). 

3. b final, preceded by another consonant or several 
vowels, is silent, as are most consonants ; as in plomb, 
vieux. 

Except, radoub, romb or rumb. 

4. bb sound b short j as in abbe\ 

Except, bb are generally pronounced like b short, but 
by some with a double, that is, a slow articulation, in abba- 
tial, (pronounced abbacial). 

Connexion. 
b final mute is not pronounced before a vowel, in the con- 
nexion of words ; as in du plomb en quantity. 



MINUTE KULES OF PRONUNCIATION. 13 

c. 

1. C sounds k before a, o, u, and all consonants but h ; 
as in cacophonie, aucun, close, cri, docte. 

Except, c is pronounced also k, and absurdly g by seve- 
ral in claude, cicogne, cieogneau, eclogue, n^cromant, 
necrornancie, secret, secretaire, second, secondaire, se- 
condement, seconder. 

2. q sounds s, and is used before a, o, u ; as in torcat, 
acores, con^u. 

3. c sounds s before s, ce ; as in caecilie, coelicole. 
Except, c sou/w/* k in cceur, anticceur. 

4. c sounds s te/ore e, i, y 5 as in ceci, cyzicene. 
Except, c sounds ch in vermicelle, violoncelle. 

5. c final is generally pronounced after vowels; as in 
clic-clac, cognac. 

c is pronounced also in arc, Marc (a proper name). 

Except c is not pronounced in arc-bout er, arc-boutant, 
bec-jaune (pronounced bejaune), bec-d'ane (pronounced 
bedane), lacs (strings, snares), entrelacs, marc (a weight 
or dregs), tehees (chess), croc (hook, tush, mustachw), 
accrocf eric, broc, clerc, tabac, arsenic, estomac, cotignac, 
porc# _ c is not pronounced by some before a consonant and 
h aspirated in avec ; as in avec lui, avec hardiesse. 

6. c final always sounds k before a vowel in compound 
words ; as in arc-en-ciel, pore-epic (pronounced by a few 
porkepi). 

7. c final is silent after n ; as in blanc. 

Except. 1. c sounds in zinc— 2. c is pronounced in done, 
beginning a part of a formal argument, as je sens, done je 
su i s . _ c h silent in done when this word is in the middle 
of a sentence before a consonant, or at the end; as in vous 
ne faites done rien, depeehez-vous done. — c, in done, does 
or does not sound, at pleasure, before a vowel, m the pre- 
ceding case ; as in il fallait done y aller. 

8. ck and cq are always pronounced, viz. k 5 as in Eal- 
beck, acquiescer. 

9. ct final are commonly both pronounced; as in correct, 
ct are not pronounced by some in exact, inexact. 

c alone is pronounced by some in district. 
Except, ct are silent in amict, aspect, circonspect, in- 
stinct, respect, suspect. 



14 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

10. ch, followed by a vowel, sound like sh in English : 
shore -, as in chercher. 

Except, ch sound k in many foreign words ; as in 
Acheron *. 

11. ch sound k before a consonant ; as in ehlore, chro- 
nologic 

Except, ch sound g in drachme, didrachme. 

12. ch final sound k ; as in sumach. 

* So in achores, acrochirisrne, acrochordon, anarhorfcte, archae- 
ographe, archaeographie, archaeologie, archaeologue, archaisme, 
archange, arehangelique, archetype, archi£piscopal, archi£piscopat, 
archontat, arcbonte, asiarcbat, aucb£nopteres, batraehomyoma- 
chie (pronounced batrakomyomachie), brache^lytres, brachial, bra- 
chiopodes, brachypn£e, brachypteres, brachystocbrone, cacbectique, 
cachexie, caeochoiie, carchesion, catechumenat cateY'humene, cha- 
lasie, cbalastique, cbalaza, chalaz£e, cbalazopbylaces, cbaledes, 
chaieies, cbalcide, chalcidique, chacicecies, cbalcite, chalcographe, 
chalcographie, chaleopyrite, ehalda'ique, chald£en, chan, cham£- 
clsse, chameleuede, cham£syce, chaomancie, chaos, charisies, cha- 
ristieaire, charisties, ebartopbylax, ch£iroptere, cbelidoine, ch^lo- 
r.ee, eheMoniens, chelonite, chersonese, chersydre, ch£todon, chi- 
liade, chiliarque, chiHastes, chiliogone, ehiliombe, chionanthe, 
chiragre, chirographaire, chirologie, chiromancie, chirornaneien, 
cbironomle, chironomiste, chironomonte, chirotonie, chceur, cho- 
lagogue, choledographie, choledologie, cholldoque, chondrille, 
chondrographie, chondrologie, chondropterygien, chrondrotomie, 
cbora'ique, cboraule, cbordapse, choree, chorfege, choregraphe, 
choregraphie, chorion, choreVeque, choriambe, chorion, chorique, 
choriste, chorobate, chorodidascale, cborodie, cborographie, choro- 
graphique, choro'ide, concbites, concbylifere, eonchylio'ide, eonchy- 
liologie, conchyliologiste, conchyliotypolithes, corchore, dichor£e, 
dichotomal, dicbotcme, dichotomie, ditrochee, dolichodrouie, 
Echidna, £chidn£, eehinodermes, £chinomes, echinomies, £cbo, 
£< hometre, 6chom£tri'e, enchiridion, enchymose, e^norchite, £pi- 
chereme, epitrochasme, eucharistie, euc haristique, exarchat, b£sy- 
cbastes, h£sychastique, bypochyma, bvporcbeme, hypotrachelion, 
iachagogue^, ichor, icboreux, icboro'ide, lumachelle, machabees, 
macrochere, manicbordion, marcbetto, melochia, me'sochondri- 
aque, m£sochore, melaehorese, monaehisme, onyc homancie, or- 
cbestique, orcbestre, orchestrino, orchidias, orchito, orchotomie, 
pachydermes, patriarchal, picrocbole, polycholie, procharisteries, 
psychagoge, psychagogique, psychologie, p»ychomancie, psychosta- 
sie, rachialgie, rachisagre, rachitique, rachitisme, scolopomachl- 
rion, st^nochorie, stichometrie, synchondroses synchyse, terpsi- 
cbore, telrarchat, trachoma, trlcheur, trichodes, tricbomanie, tro- 
ehaiques, trochee, trocholiqu^, rychl, xlnodochion. 



MINUTE RULES OF PRONUNCIATION. 15 

Except. 1. ch sound as in chercher, in Auch (pro- 
nounced oche). — 2. ch are mute in almanach. — cht final 
sound k in Utrecht, Maestricht, yacht. 

13. cch sound k ; as in bacchus (pronounced bakuce). 

14. cc before e, i, y, sound ks ; as in succession, acci- 
dent, coccygien. 

15. cc, before a, o, u, or a consonant, sound like a single 
k; as in baccalaureat, succombe, succursale, accroitre, 
ecclesiastique. 

Connexion. 

c final mute commonly remains such before a vowel or h 
mute, in connexion ; as in du tabac excellent. 

Except, 1. c is pronounced in these expressions: franc 
£tourdi, franc alleu, franc arbitre, a franc etrier, du blanc 
au noir, de brie et de broc. — c in done may, or not, be 
pronounced in the middle of sentences ; as in allez done oil 
Ton vous dit. — c is pronounced by some in respect, t always 
being mute ; as in porter respect aux vieillards. 



D. 

1. D initial and medial is always pronounced; as in 
dindon. 

2. d final is pronounced after a single vowel; as in sud. 
Except, d is mute in bled, nid, nud, palinod. 

3. d final is mute after several vowels ; as in pied. 
Except, d sounds in caul. 

4. d final is mute after a consonant ; as in rond. 
Except, d sounds in sund (pronounced sonde). 

5. Id are both mute after several vowels; as in arnauld. 

6. d with an apostrophe is mute before a consonant; as 
in grand'mere. 

7. dd are said to be both pronounced ; as in addition. 

Connexion. 

8. d final pronounced, retains its proper articulation 
before a vowel in connexion ; as in du sud au nord. 

9. d final mute, sounds t in connexion, before a vowel, 
when joined to it by a hyphen ; as in vend-il; generally in 
quand and grand, without hyphen ; as quand a-t-il, grand 



)6 GRAMMAR OP THE FREtfCH LANGUAGE 

homme ; and in these expressions; de fond en comble, de 
pied en cap. 

Except. It is seldom pronounced in other words or other 
cases, if the style be plain; if dignified, d may be sounded. 



E. 

The French Academy distinguishes three sounds of this 
letter : the close, the open, and the mute. 

But the open may be more or less so. It is a little open 
in ferme, and entirely so in proces. When it is a little 
open the Academy calls it open acute, and assigns for 
its standard the first e in trompette, which some call the 
common or middle e. When it is entirely open it is called 
open grave. 

Therefore we must distinguish three masculine <&, viz. 
the close, the open acute, and the open grave. 

These are termed masculine, in opposition to the mute 
e, which is the sign of the feminine gender in most adjec- 
tives and all past participles. 

1 . The close e is so called front its being pronounced 
with the mouth almost closed, and from its slender sound. 

It may be deemed short, if compared with its feminine 
termination, wherein the e mute obliges us to dwell some- 
what more upon it, as is obvious in aise', aisee ; but it is 
long, if compared with the open acute, which is shorter, 
though it frequently bears the same accent. This is ob- 
servable in cree, wherein the first 4 is somewhat more open 
than the Jast, and evidently shorter, according to the ge- 
neral rule which is to be found after the termination Ee. 

The natural standard for this e is the primitive sound 
by which it is known in the French alphabet, as in bonti, 
and answers to the first letter in the English alphabet, as 
in fate. 

2. The open acute e is so named from being somewhat 
more open than the close e, and from the acute accent 
which it frequently bears. It is found in the first e of 
cree, or trompette, and is the same as in the English words 
met, ebb ; it is always short. 

3. The open grave e is so called from requiring a 



MINUTE RULES OF PRONUNCIATION. 17 

greater opening of the mouth, and from the grave or 
circumflex accent which generally attends it, as in aprls 
and tete. It is similar in sound to the English e in there. 

4. and 5. " The mute e is a me-re emission of the voice, 
which is hardly heard ; it is so imperceptible that a man 
born blind could not find the least difference in hearing 
froc, or froque, crtp, or cr£pe." D'Olivet. — Dumarsis 
thinks that the articulation of the consonant by which it 
is preceded is sufficient to express it, as in inner, and 
dmender, the explanatory spelling of mener and demander. 

In monosyllables, however, and in the first syllables of 
other words, the imperfect sound of this letter is more 
perceptible, and may be termed guttural. 

At the end of polysyllables, where it is entirely mute, it 
is like the second e in there, and generally serves to 
lengthen or open the preceding vowel : when it is more 
perceptible it is like the e in battery, or over ; and even 
then the French suppress it as often as they can, especially 
when the preceding or following syllable has a full sound. 

P. Catineau, the last grammarian who has written on 
this subject, gives the following example, which is very 
correct : " Quand vous serez le meme, vous me trouverez le 
nit me. This sentence contains thirteen syllables in prose : 
quand~vous-se-rez-le'meme-vouS'me-trou-ve-rez-le-meme. In 
poetry meme would have two syllables. However, in fami- 
liar reading and conversation it is pronounced in eight 
syllables only : quand-vou-se'rl-meme-vouni'trouv-re'l-meme" 
The suppression of that e is precisely the reason why fo- 
reigners imagine the French to speak so very quick. 

This imperfect sound is never suffered in two syllables 
together at the end of a word. To avoid this dissonance, 
it is changed into an open e in the penultima of verbs, 
when their last syllable becomes mute, as mener, niene ; 
some words double their consonant (which produces the 
same effect), as tenir, que tu tiennes ; others change that e 
into the diphthong oi, as devoir, doivent. 

When the pronoun je comes after its verb it produces 
the same effect, so that je chante, je mene, become chante- 
je? mene'-je? And in this case the guttural e of mener, that 
had become open acute in mine, becomes again guttural 
in mene'-je? 

c3 



18 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

E, when under the acute accent, is generally close at the 
end of words,- as bonte, ais4 ; 2. in adverbs derived from 
adjectives ending in e; as aise'ment : 3. before the feminine 
termination of adjectives, where it is somewhat longer ; as 
in aisee ; in any other place it is almost always open acute. 
It is close likewise in the termination ez, and er, when the 
r is silent ; and open acute in any other place where it is 
not open grave, or doubtful. 

It is generally open grave under the circumflex, and 
grave accent; but sometimes doubtful, as will be seen 
hereafter. 

N.B. The following rules relate to the open acute €, and 
to the open grave, when the word close is not mentioned. 

Ecle, Ebie, Ec, Ece, are always short ; bee, niece, &c. 

Eche is long only in beche, leche, grieche, peche (fishing, 
or peach), reveche, il peche (he fishes), depeche, empeche, 
preche, and in all the tenses and persons of these verbs. 

Ecle, Ect, Eder > Eder, are always short : siecle, insecte, 
ceder, &c. 

Ee is always long and close; as in aimte, &c. See Aie. 

Ee, General Rule. 

1. All vowels before another vowel which is not the 
mute e, are short ; crei, feol, hair, &c. 

Ef is always short 5 Effe, EJle, are long only in greffe 
and nefle. 

Ege is always long ; college, &c. The prevailing custom 
seems to be for pronouncing it long at the end of a sen* 
tence, and short in any other place. 

Egle is always short; regie, seigle, &c. 

Egne is doubtful ; regne, douegne, &c 

Eille is long in vieille, vieillard, vieillesse, which have 
the sound of the close £ 

Eim, Ein, Einte, are always long. See Aim. 

Erne is long only in reine. 

Eitre is long only in Retire. 

Ele is long only in zele, poele, frele, pele-mele, grele, 
il sefele, il bele. 

Em, En. See Aim and An. But there is no nasal 
sound in Bethle'em, item, amen, hymen, &c. and whenever 
the m or n is articulated the e is open acute. 

Erne is short onlv in seme. It is doubtful in creme ; and 



MINUTE RULES OF PRONUNCIATION. 19 

long in any other word. However the terminations in 
ierne are frequently heard short before another word. 

Ene is long only in cene, chene, scene, gene, alene, rene, 
frene, arene, pene, and in all proper names. Enne is al- 
ways short, etrenne, &c. 

Epe is always long 5 crepe, &c. 

Epre is short only in lepre, &c. 

Epte, Eptre, are always short $ precepte, sceptre, &c. 

Eque is long only in eveque, archeveque. 

Er is long and open in fer, enfer, mer, amer, hiver : 
long and close in leger, altier ; and in all nouns and verbs, 
as aimer, berger, &c. when the r is silent : but when the 
r is articulated, as it must be, especially in verbs, before 
a word beginning with a vowel, the e is open acute, and 
short. 

Erie, Erce, Erse, Erche, Ercle, Erde, Erdre, are all 
short. See Arbe. 

Erd, Ert, are doubtful ; il perd, desert, &c. 

Ere is doubtful, frere, chimere, &c. but it is constantly 
long in the third plural persons of verbs 5 il esperent, par- 
lerent, &c. 

Erge, Ergue, Erie, Ernie, Erne, Erpe, Erie, Ertre, Esque, 
Este, Estre, are all short. See Arbe. 

Erre is always long, even before a masculine syllable ; 
guerre, verrons, &c. ; but it is short when the two rr are 
heard separately, as in erreur, &c. 

Esse is long only m abesse, professe, confesse, presse, 
compresse, cesse, lesse, expresse, il s'empresse, il professe. 

Et is long only in arret, beiiet, foret, genet, pret 3 apret, 
acquet, inter et } tet< protel, il est. 

Ete is long only in bete, fete, arbalete, boete, tempete, 
quete, conquete, enquete, requete, arrete, crete, tete : it is 
doubtful in 4te$ and honnete, and short in all the rest. 

Etre is long only in etre, salpetre, ancetre, fenetre, pre- 
ire, champetre, hetre, chevetre, guetre, je me depetre. 

Eu; this diphthong has three different sounds : it is 
long and close in jeune, (fasting) ; short mjeune^ (young) ; 
long and open in beurre. 

1. The first has no standard in English ; but it may be 
obtained by pressing the lips a little forward, in such a 



20 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

manner as to leave to the breath a narrower passage than 
for the e of over, and by dwelling longer upon it. 

2. The second is somewhat more open than the e of 
over, and can hardly be distinguished from it. 

3. The third may be obtained by opening the lips some- 
what wider, and in a more circular form, than for the e 
of over, and by protracting the sound *. 

Eu, unless accented, is short in the beginning and in 
the middle of words -, heureux, ameuter, &c. ; it is doubtful 
at the end ; feu, jeu, &c 5 and when it is long it has the 
close sound of eu injetine, unless it be followed by an r. 

Eufis always short: rieuf, veuf, &c. 

Eule is long only in meule. 

Eune is long only mjeune, (fasting). 

Eur is generally short, leur, peur, &c. ; it is doubtful 
in cceur, chceur, sceur -, and long open in all plural nouns, 

Eure is doubtful, but always open, heure, inferieure, &c. 

Evre is doubtful, levre, sevre, &c, 

Eux, Euse, are always long and close 5 feux, jeux, hen- 
reuse, &c. 

Eve is long only in treve, greve, reve, rever ; it is doubt- 
ful infeve, breve, il aclieve, creve, se leve, although mute 
in crever, achever, se lever. 

Ex, Exe, are always short 3 perplex, sexe, &c. 

F. 

1. F is generally pronounced with its elementary articula- 
tion ; as in facile, chef. 

f is or is not pronounced at will in cerf, cerfs. 

Except. 1". f is mute in clef, chef-d'oeuvre, cerf-volant, 
eteuf. — 2. f, in bceuf, is silent when the word is followed 
by a consonant, or is plural; as in du bceuf sale; des 
boBivfs. — It sounds when the word is followed by a vowel, 

* Some pronounce beurre, leitrre, &c. with the sound of ett, in 
jeitne, which is a very vicious pronunciation ; for in French, as in 

English, the r generally opens the sound of the preceding vowel. 

By others, and especially by foreigners, feux, a'ieux, genereux^ 
jeitne, &c. are pronounced with the sound of eu in beurre, which 

is no less exceptionable. 



MINUTE RULES OF PRONUNCIATION. 21 

or is at the end of the sentence ; as in le boeuf a-la-mode j 
manger du boeuf. — 3. f, in nerf, may always be pronounced, 
especially before a towel and at the end of a sentence : yet 
several never pronounce it ; as in on coupe un nerf a cet 
homme$ un style plein de nerf; un nerf du bras. — It is 
silent in the plural; as in cela irrite les nerfs. — 4. f, in 
ceuf, may always be pronounced: yet several do not pro- 
nounce it before a consonant; as in un oeufj un oeuf dur. 
It is silent in the plural} as in des oeufs. — 5. f, in neuf 
(new), is always pronounced in the singular, but is mute in 
the plural; as in un habit neuf; des habits netifs. — 
6. f, in neuf (nine, ninth), is pronounced when the word 
is unconnected, or in a series: or when it is connected to a 
preceding number or word; as in trente-neuf, Charles-neuf, 
il en veut neuf: or followed by a word without expressing 
its units; as in neuf de juin, neuf mourumztf. — It sounds v 
before a word beginning with a vowel or h mute, whose 
units are expressed by neuf; as in neuf ecus, neuf hom- 
ines. — It is silent before a word beginning with a consonant 
or h aspirated, whose units are expressed by neuf; as in neuf 
personnes, neuf heros. 

2. ff sound fj as in affaire. 

Connexion. 
f final is always pronounced in connexion, except the cases 
above mentioned ; as in un chef honore, actif en tout. 



G. 

1. G denotes a guttural articulation before a, o, u, and 
any consonant but n ; as in gauche, de'gonfler, ambigu, 
gros, sanglier, dogme. 

Except. 1. g (the first) is pronounced c by some in 
gangrene, gangrener, gangreneux. — 2. g is mute and 1 
liquid in imbroglio, imbroglie, doigt, doigter, doigtier, 
sangsue, vingtaine, vingtains, vingtieme. 

2. g, followed by u and another vowel, is guttural, and 
u is mute (see at U) $ as in distinguates, guerir, languit, 
conjuguons. 

3. g sounds j before e, i, y $ as in ge*ne*a!ogie, gyrovague. 



22 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

4. g, followed by e and another vowel, sounds], and e is 
mute; as in jaugeage, pigeon. 

5. g is pronounced j before eu, which retain their e/e- 
mentary sound e (see at E) j as in largeur. 

6. gn medial are liquid; as in rognon, champagne. 
Except. 1. gn are both pronounced without liquidity in 

agnacat, agnat, agnathes, agnation, agnatique, agnoi- 
tes, agnoetes, cognat, cognation, cognatique, diagnos- 
tique, elaeagno'ides, geognosie, ign£, ignicole, ignition, 
impregnation, inexpugnable, magnat, pathognomonique, 
physiognomonie, pignoratif, pregnant, pregnation, progne, 
pyro-lignite, recognition, regnicole, restagnation, stag- 
nant, stagnation, stegnotique, syngnathe. — gn are either 
liquid or both pronounced in incognito.— 2. g is silent, and 
n not liquid, in signet, Regnard {the name of a French 
writer). 

7. gn initial are both pronounced without liquidity ; as in 
gnome. - 

Except. 1. gn are pronounced en by some in Gnide. — 
2. gn are pronounced ni in gnou. 

8. g final, preceded by a vowel, is pronounced guttural ; 
as in gag. 

Except, g is mute in legs, prelegs. 

9. g final, preceded by a consonant, is mute; as in long. 
Except, g is pronounced k by some; g guttural, by 

others ; and is made silent by many, in bourg, joug. 

10. gg sound gj before e, i, y 5 as in suggerer. 

11. gg sound g before a, o, u, and consonants; as in 
ogga, agglomerer, reaggraver. 

Connexion. 

12. g final, pronounced guttural, retains this articulation 
before a vowel or h mute, in connexion; as in ce joug igno- 
ble ; bourg habite. 

Except. 1. g, in bourg, is pronounced k by some, and 
not pronounced by many, before a vowel: it is generally 
silent before a consonant ; as in le bourg ou ; le bourg tient 
le mileu entre, &c. — g sounds guttural in bourg-epine. — 
2. g in joug is always pronounced guttural, or like k, by 
some, and never uttered by others. — 3. g in long, sang, rang, 
sounds k before vowels, in a solemn style ; as in ce long 



MINUTE RULES OF PRONUNCIATION. 23 

cspoii'5 de sangetde larmes 3 un rang eleve. — 4. g always 
sounds k in the expression suer sang et eau, (pronounced 
sankeo). — 5. g is said never to be pronounced in hareng, 
etang, seing, poing, oing, nor n joined to the next vowel ; 
as in hareng oeuve ; etang immense ; il mit son seing au 
bas, &c. ; elle lui donna du poing entre, &c. 3 il faut un 
peu de vieux oing a ces roues — 6. The first g is guttural, 
and the second silent in orang outang. 

13. g, preceded by r, is generally silent, and r is joined 
to the next vowel; as in calembourg insignifiant. 

H. 

// seldom is used, and never ought to be final in French. 
It has no articulation. 

When it is deemed aspirate, " it only communicates to 
the vowel the properties of a consonant ; that is to say : 
if the preceding word end with a vowel, that vowel is 
never suppressed 3 if it end with a consonant, that conso- 
nant is never connected with the vowel which follows. 
To this is confined all the effect of the aspirated 1/." — 
D" Olivet. 

This pretended aspiration, so different from that of the 
English, is nothing else than the hiatus occasioned by the 
meeting of two vowels, as in go on. 

Onze and its derivatives, and oui used substantively, 
produce the effects of the aspirated h. No vowel is sup- 
pressed before these words, nor any consonant connected 
with them, les onze, les onziemes, &c. le oui et le non, tous 
vos oui, &c. although we spell and pronounce je crois 
quoui, instead of je crois que oui. 

1. h is mute in about 1000 words, most of whir h are tech- 
nical; as in heroine, heroisme (pronounced eroine), homrne. 

C Z. h is called aspirated in about 400 words, most of which 
are usual, as in heros, harpe, (pronounced ero, arpe). 

h, between vowels, is said by some to be aspirated only in 
the derivatives of words beginning with it; as in dehors, 
rehasarder. 

By some it is asserted to be always, and by others never, 
to be aspirated; but, whatever be its name, it prevents the 
junction of vowels. 



24 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

3. h mute does not affect the preceding consonant (except 
c » g> V)> nor disjoin it from the following vowel; as in 
abhorre, adhesion. 

4. h aspirated medial prevents, if possible, the junction 
of the preceding consonant to the following vowel ; as in 
enhair, enhardir. 

Whether h be aspirated or mute, it cannot prevent the 
junction of sounding x to the following vowel, in exhausse- 
ment, exhausser. 

5. th sound t, and not as in English ; as in arithmetique. 

6. th final are pronounced ; as in zenith. 
Except, th are silent in goth, ostrogoth, visigoth. 
7- sh, between vowels, sound z ; as in deshonorer. 
Except, sh sound ch (as sh in English) in shaco, sherif. 

8. gh sound g guttural ; as in borghese. 

9. ph sound f ; as in philosophic 

10. ch, before a vowel, sound like sh in English ; as in 
changer. 

Except, eh sound k (see at C.) in choriste, orchestra, &c 

1 1 . ch, before a consonant, sound k $ as in chlorose. 

12. ch final sound k ; as in sumach. 
Except, ch are silent (see at C.) in almanach. 

Connexion. 

13. h mute, in connexion, requires the elision and some- 
limes suppression of the preceding e simple, and never hin- 
ders the articulating of preceding consonants ; as in un 
heure (pron. uneure), les habits (pron. l£zabi). 

14. h, termed aspirated, is disjunctive, preventing elision, 
and sometimes consonation ; as in les heros (pron. le ^ro), 
a. tout hasard. 

15. Sometimes the preceding consonant is heard, and that 
happens when that consonant or the consonant before it must 
necessarily be pronounced (that consonant being joined to the 
vowel after h) ; as in Joab h&ta sa marche (pron. Joabata), 

16. If aspirated h often silences letters; it also makes 
some sound which are mute; that is, e simple, generally 
elided before vowels or h mute (as well as ent, the termina- 
tion of the third person plural of verbs) , and pronounced 
weak before consonants as if unwritten, sounds forcibly eu 
before h aspirated, which prevents the elision. This ridiculous 



MINUTE RULES OF PRONUNCIATION. 2i» 

practice is to protect h from being run over, as in the pre- 
ceding Rule, would be useless were h really aspirated; as in 
sans te hair, pour me hater. 

Note 1. h is always aspirated in heYos, henriade, hon- 
grois, hongre, hongrer, huitain, huitaine : in Henri (pro* 
per name), if the style be elevated ; as le vertueux Henri : 
most generally in Hollande, Hongrie, huit (see this word at 
T), huitieme, huitiemement -, — nous venons de Hollande, 
l'ancienne Hongrie, lehuit, le huiueme. 

Note 2. h is always mute in hero'icite, heroi-comique, 
heroide, heroifier, heroine, heYoi'que, heroiquement, hero- 
isme, hollandee, hollander, hollandille, hollandiser, hol- 
iandaise fa machine), hongrojeur, hongrieur, henri fa 
coin), Henriette. h is mute in Henri, provided the style be 
not too sublime; as Vive Henri-Quatre ! We always say 
with elision and consonation ; trente-huit (pron. trehtuite), 
quarante-huit, 5fc. dix-huit (pron* dizuite), vingt-huit 
fpron. vintuite), trente-huitieme, #c. dix-huitieme-ment, 
&c. h seems to pass for mute in Hollandais. — ces bons 
Hollandais, il parle hollandais. h is aspirated with 
some, and mute with others, in hongreline — une hongreline. 
We are allowed to say with or without elision ; toile d'HoI- 
lande, fromage d'Hollande, or de Hollande j du point 
d'Hongrie, eau dela reine d'Hongrie, or de Hongrie. 

17- h, when standing for its own name, and called ache, 
is mute, and a substantive feminine ; as une h aspiree, une 
h muette. 

18. when called he (eu), h is both mute and aspirated, 
and is a substantive masculine ; as l'h aspire, l'h muet. 

N. B. Hereafter h mute initial will be considered as no- 
thing in pronunciation, and the word as beginning with a 
vowel; h aspirated, as a consonant, though neither heard 
nor affecting the word it begins, and will be distinguished by 
an italic. 



26 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



N. B. All the terminations of the three follow- 
ing vowels, which are not noticed in these 
Rules, are constantly short. 

I. 

This letter has two sounds. It is long in gite, and short 
in ami. The standard for the first in English is ie mjield, 
and of the second i in fig. 

Idre is long only in hidre and cidre. 

Ie is always long. See Aie. 

Ien when it is dissyllable., both syllables are short, as in 
Ti-en; but it is doubtful when it is a monosyllable, as in 
mien, tien, &c. : when it is long it has the sound of in in 
vin. See An. 

Ige is doubtful, as in tige, prodige, litige, il oblige, &c. 

lie is long only in tie, hulle, style, tuile, presquile. 

Im, in. See Ain. 

Imes is long only in ahime, dixme, and in the preterit 
tenses, vimes, primes, &c. 

Ire is doubtful : empire, soupire, &c. ; but always long 
in the preterit tenses, prirent, pumrent, &c. 

Ise is always long ; surprise, &c. 

Isse is long only in these terminations of the subjunc- 
tive ; fisse, prlsses, punissent, &c. 

It is long only in the preterit of the subjunctive -, qu'il 
prit, qu'ilfit, &c. 

lie is long in benite, gite, vite, and in the preterit tenses, 
vUes, fiiiites, &c. 

Itre is long in 6pitre, huitre, litre, regitre ; but short in 
registre, and all the rest. 

Jve is long only in adjectives.; vive, crantive, &c. 

Jvre is long only in vivre (substantive). 



J is always and uniformly pronounced like g in ge, gi, gy, 
ja, geo, geu; as in jamais, toujours. 



MINUTE RULES OF PRONUNCIATION. 



K. 

K is always and uniformly pronounced like c in ca, eo, cu; 
as in Kalendes, Koran. 



L. 

1. 1 is most commonly pronounced; as in laborieux. 
Except. 1. 1 is silent in pouls, soul, cul, gentilshommes 

(pron. gentizomme). — 2. and, familiarly speaking, in quel- 
que, eel a (pron. sa) 

2. Id or It final are silent after au a?/d ou ; as in Roche-* 
foucauld, Menehould. 

3. 1 final, preceded hy the only vowel i, is pronounced 
hard; as in il, til, pueril. 

Except. 1 1 is mute in baril, chenil, coutil, fenil, fournil, 
fraisil, fusil, nombril, outil, persit, sourcil — 2. 1 in ils (they) 
ought not, some grammarians say, to be pronounced, though 
%t often is; as in ils intended, \oi67?/-i1s — 3. 1 in tils (son, 
sons) is mute, and s is never pronounced by some but like z, 
in junction, before a vowel; always s (fice) by many; and 
by others only at the end of sentences; as in un tils aime, 
son fils lui parle. il pat le h. son tils. 1 in tils (threads) 
sounds, and s is mute bef >re consonants; as in fils de sois.-— 
4. 1 is liquid in n\i\ f millet), avril, grdsil, peril ; is gene- 
rally mute in prose, but liquid in poetry, in gril ; sounds 
with or without liquidity in grosil ; is pronounced liquid Ly 
some, and not by others, in oil, b»l, or bill; is not pro- 
nounceo by many, is liquid by some, and hard hy others, in 
babil ; is never pronounced by several; always hard by some; 
and only in the singular, before vowels, by others, in gentil 
(pagan); is pronounced, and liquid only in the singular, 
before vowels, in gentil fpretty) 

4. A single 1 medial is* not made liquid by preceding x; as 
tn gentile 

Except 1 is salival in gentilhomme, gentilhommeau, 
gentilhommer, gentilhommerie, gentilhommiere, Milhaud, 
Pardalhac, Filhon, Marsilhargues. 

D 2 



'28 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

5. II, preceded by i initial, are hard, and both pro- 
nounced; as in illusion. 

f>A\ t preceded by i medial, are most frequently liquid; and 
i is silent if preceded by one or two sounded vowels-, as in 
gentiile, millet, treille, accueille. 

i is pronounced, preceded by u, silent after g and q; as 
in anguille, jonquille. 

Except. 1. 11 are not liquid in achille, argille, armilles, 
campanille, codicille, distillateur, distillation, distiller, 
gille, gillerie, imbecille, imbeeillite, instiller, Lille, logis- 
tille, mille, miilegreux, milliaire, milliard, milliasse, mii- 
lieme, millier, milligramme, millimetre, million, millioni- 
feme, mijlionnaire, mutille, myrtille, papille, pupille, 
ruillee, ruilier, scille, scillitique, s£bille, sille, smille, 
s-miller, squille, squillitique, tranquille, tranquillement, 
tranquilliser, tranquillite, villace, village, villageois, vil- 
lanelle, villaquerie, villatique, villegiature, villenage, vil. 
lette> ville.— Abbeville, Angerville, Belleville, calleville, 
Charleville, dierville, Gomberville, Join ville, Longueville, 
Luneville, Malleville, Merville, Preville, Seville, vaudeville. 
— 2. 11 are hard, and both pronounced, in aneillaire, armil- 
laire, axillaire, capillace, capiilaire, capillament, capilla- 
rity, eavillation, codicillaire, ectillotique, fritillaire, gilla, 
intermaxillaire, lapillo, maxillaire, mill£naire, millesime, 
oscillation, oscillatoire, osciiler, papillaire, phillyr£e, pu- 
pillaire, pupillaritd, pusillanime, pusillanimity, scintilla- 
tion, scintiller, sigillaire, sigillaries, sigillateurs, sigille, 
sugiliolation, tit illation, tonsillaire, vacillation, vaciller, 
vexillaire. — 3. 11 are pronounced liquid by some, and not by 
others, in dessiller, fibrille* 

7. 1 final, preceded by ai, ei, oei, eui, oui, uei, is liquid, 
and i is silent; as in bail, e>eil, ceil, deuil, fenouil, recueil. 

8. 1 final preceded by oi is hard, and i sounds a, e \ as in 
jifeii, nigroil. 

9. 1 or 11 are not made liquid by y : as in idylle, stylet. 

10. J or 11 are hard if not preceded by i; as in installer, 
vielle, colleur, nuilit£, violon, julien, deucalion, relieur. 

Except. 1 or 11 are liquid in Sully, Pardalhac, vellon, 
llanta, llama, lbama. 

i after 11 liquid should be distinctly pronounced, but it of- 
ten is not : many consequently make no difference between 



MINUTE RULES OF PRONUNCIATION. 29 

these contrasted words; bataillions, bataillons, billions, bil- 
lons, &e. 

1 followed, but not preceded by i, is often, through effe- 
minacy or carelessness, pronounced liquid ly, with i nearly 
dropped : many consequently make no distinction between 
these contrasted words: ecaliez, £cailliez, ecaillez, detaliez, 
detailiez, &c. 

11. 1) sound commonly 1; as in aller, cailloux. 

Except. 11 are both pronounced in allanto'ide, allegorie, 
allegoiique, allegoriquement, allegoriser, allegro, alle- 
luia, alliteration, allobroge, allocution, allodial, allodi- 
aiitd, allonyme, apollinaire, apollon, appellatif, appella- 
tion, atellanes, belligeYant, belliqueux, bellonaires, buc- 
cellaire, buccellation, calleux, calligraphe, calligraphie, 
Calliope, callip ge, callitriche, callosite, cancellation, 
canceller, carycphyiloide, collaborates, collationnage, 
collationner, collection, collimation, collision, colloca- 
tion, colloque, colloquer, colluder, collusion, collu- 
soire, collusoirement, collibistique, columella, constella- 
tion, con^telle, contievallation, coralloide, corollaire, 
corollitique, cryptom&allin, Ebullition, ellEbore, ell£bo- 
rine, ellipse, ellipso'ide, elliptoide, equipolle', exjuipolJence, 
equipollent, equipoller, fallace, fallacieusement, falla- 
cieux, flagellation, flageller, folliculaire, follicule, gal- 
late, galliambe, gallica, gallican, gallicisme, gallinasse, 
gallique, hallucination, hellanodices, hellanodiques, hel- 
lenes, hell£nique, hellernsme, helleriiste, hellenistique, 
illegal, &c. inintelligibilite\ inintelligible, interstellaire, 
lamelle, libellatique, libeller, malleabilite, malleole, 
nj^dullaire, mdtallique, metallisation, mefalliser, metal- 
logvaphie, metallurgie, metallurgist e, miscellanees, nul- 
lite, ojlaire, palliatif, palliation, patellaire, pellicule, phyl- 
lobolie, pollicitation, polluer, pollution, Pollux, pulluler, 
recollection, repulluler, sacellaire, satellite, scabel- 
Icn, stellionat, stellionataire, tabellionage, telline, thal- 
lopbores, tiebellianique, vallaire, velleite. 

To these must be added the words beginning with i, and 
some of those in which 11 are not liquid. See above; as 
in illegal, illustre, ancillaire, vaciller, $$c. 

d3 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



Connexion. 

1 final mute remains such, in connexion, before vowels ; as 
in fenil etroit^ fraisil ardent. 

1 in il (he, it) is not pronounced by several before conso- 
nants in careless speaking ; as in il parle, il vjent. 

M. 

1. m, followed by a vowel, or preceded by a consonant, is 
jyronounced according to its elementary articulation ; as in 
maman, pygmee, fourmi, cosmopolyte, SaJm, Stockholm. 

2. m final or followed by any other consonant but mor n, 
is silent, and renders the preceding vowel nasal ; as in thym, 
Rheims, (pron. rince), implorer. 

Except, m is pronounced without nasality (see at A, E, I) 
in Abraham, Amsterdam, mamlouk, Jerusalem, Crim, S£- 
lim, &c. hem, idem, item, interim, pamassim, platatim : 
and in (um pron. ome, see at U) rhum, triumvir, trium- 
virat, duumvir. 

3. um final sound ome in most latin words (see at U)- 
us album, forum, decorum. 

4. mn are both pronounced without nasality, as in au- 
tornnal. 

Except, m is silent in automne, damnable, damnable- 
ment, damnation, damner, condamnable, condamnation, 
cohdamner, condarnnatoire, solemnel, solemnellement, 
solemnisation, solemniser, solernnite. 

5. mm sound without nasality ; as in sommer, dilemme. 
Except, e before mm is nasal, (see at E) in emmagasL. 

ner, emmeneiV.&. 

6. mm sound commonly m 5 as in femme. 

Except, mm are said always to be both pronounced with- 
out nasality, in commiseration, grammatical, grammatiste, 
Amnion, ammoniac, ammonite, mammaire, Emmanuel, 
emmenagogues, emmenologie, emmesostome, emmi, lem- 
ma, sommite, 

7. mm, preceded by i initial, are both pronounced ; as in 
immense, 



MINUTE RULES OF PRONUNCIATION. 31 

Connexion. 

m final mute remains such, in connexion, before vowels ; 
as in ce thym exhale un parfum extraordinaire qui attire 
im essaim immense d'abeilles. 



N. 

1. n followed by a vowel, or preceded by a consonant, re- 
tains its elementary articulation ; as in inanimd, tarn. 

2. gn medial sound n liquid ; as in digne. 

Except, gn are both pronounced without liquidity (see 
at G) in agnacat, agnat, cognation, ignicole, stagnant. 

3. gn initial are both pronounced without liquidity ; as in 
gn6me. 

4. n final or followed by any consonant but h, is silent, 
and renders the preceding vowel nasal (see at each vowel) ; 
as in an, en, in, on, un, lent. 

5. ent, in the Third Person plural of Verbs, are mute af- 
ter a vowel, and sound e weak after a consonant ; as in con- 
vient, agreent, affluent, content, negligent, president. 

6s n, followed by a vowel or h mute, sounds without na- 
sality ; as in nonagenaire, benin, inhabile. (See at E.) 

7. n, followed by h aspirated, is silent, and renders the 
preceding vowel nasal (see at H) ; as in enhardir. 

S. nn sound n without nasality ; as in ennemi. 

Except. 1. ei\n sound nasally an with n pronounced, in 
ennui, ennuyer, ennuyeusement, eimuyeux, ennoblir. — 
2. nn are both pronounced in annaire, annal, annates, an- 
nate, annexer, annexion, annihilation, annihiler, anniver- 
saire, annoise, annotation, annuaire, annuel, annuelle- 
ment, annuite, annulaire, annuler, bipinnatifide, bipinnee, 
decennel, desempenne, empenner, enneacontaedre, en- 
neacorde, enneadactyle, enneade, eneadecaeteride, enne- 
agone, innascibilite, inn£, innom£, innomine, innovateur, 
innovation, innover, pannomie, septennal, surannation, 
triennal, triennalit£, triennat. 

Note, final consonants, preceded by nasal sounds, are com- 
monly silent ; as banc, sang, jonc, vingts, deiunts. 



32 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

Connexion. 

9. n final mute is pronounced in connexion : — 

1st. In the adjective before its substantive, some say with- 
out the nasal sound losing any of Us nasality, others without 
losing it entirely , and others without retaining any of it ; as 
in ancien ami, (pron ancien nami, or ancie nami. &c. — 
2d. in on before its verb, or the pronoun preceding the 
verb i as in on a dit, on en trome. — 3d. in en before the 
word it governs, or the verb it is governed by; as in en 
Angleterre, nous en endmons. — 4th. in rien before the 
verb or participle, by which if is governed (except oui) ; as 
in sans rien opposer, vous n'aviez rien ecnt. — 5th. in bien 
before the noun, adjective, verb, adverb, fyc. which it modi- 
fies ; as in vous &tes bien enfant, elle est bien indifferente, 
il faut bien £couter, bien auciennement. — Bien and in, 
joined by a hyphen to another word, sound without nasality, 
(bie-n, i-n) \ as in bien-aim£, bienheureux, in-octavo. — 
un is most commonly pronounced without nasality before 
its noun; as in un arbre, un homme, (pron. u-narbre, &c. 

10. n is silent in all other cases: — 

1st. in the adjective before any word but its substantive ; 
as in ancien et respectable, bon a nionter, son rire enfantin 
affeete. — 2d. in on and en after their verb; as in est-on-rci? 
parlez-en au ministre. — 3d. in rien and bien before the verb 
they govern, or after the verb by which they are governed ; 
as in un rien abat souvent, tu ne sais rien enfin, ce bien est 
a moi, vous &tes bien ensemble. — 4th. hi un not used adjec- 
tively ; as in ce n'etait qu'un vil esclave. — 5th. in the sub- 
stantive before its adjective and other words; as in passion 
aveugle.. artisan habile, la raison enseigne, ii trace un 
plan avec facilite, un chirurgien aussi ce*lebre, du vin 
horriblemerit cher. — 6th. in non, and in prepositions and 
adverbs, seloti, environ, loin, soudain, combien, enfin 
(except bien, rien, en) ; as in il repondit non a la ques- 
tion, c ? est un non irrevocable, selon elle, environ un 
mois, loin aprfes eux, ii a soudarn appercu, combien 
interessa celle qui, enfin arrixa le jour. — 7th. In the 
subject before its verb (except on) -, as in un rien abat sou- 
vent, ce bien est & moi, la raison enseigne, le mien est 



MINUTE RULES OF PRONUNCIATION. S3 

meilleur, le sien eprouve, cet un exprime cent. On, 
standing for its own name, is not joined to its verb; 
as in le mot on, or on embarrasse souvent les Strangers : 
but on, expressing any thing but itself is joined to its verb ; 
as in on embarrasse, on a dit, on espere. — 3th. n is silent 
in words not directly connected by their meaning; as in 
cet ouvrage ancien dcrit avec simplicity la nuit est loin 
encore. 

Note, n is or is not. pronounced, at pleasure, by the gene- 
rality, in most cases of the preceding rule. 



o. 

This letter has three sounds. It is long and open in 
trone, short in noble, long and broad in aurore. 

This third sound has not been sufficiently noticed -, but 
the pronunciation of o in aurore, corps, alors, &c. as o in 
tr6ne or in noble, would be highly improper. — This sound 
is regularly found before an r supported by other con- 
sonants, or an e mute; and before an r alone when its 
word ends a sentence. 

The standard in English is, for the first, o in robe, no; 
for the second, o in rob, not; for the third, o in lord, nor. 

0, in the beginning of a word, is long only in 6s, osier, 
oter, hole. 

Obe is long only in globe and lobe. 

Ode, Oge, are long only in rode, doge. 

Oi, a diphthong that sometimes has the sounds of wa in 
v:ar, or wart; sometimes those of e in there or in ebb. It 
is doubtful at the end of words where it has always the 
sounds ofwaorica, moi, hi, roi, &c v 

Die is always long : joie, &c. 

Oient a false diphthong that has always the sound of the 
open grave £, Us amoient, &c. 

Gin a diphthong which has the sound of in in vin, pre- 
ceded by the English w. See Aim. 

Oir is doubtful ; savoir, espoir, &c. 

Dire is always long : boire, memoire, &c. 

Ois, oise, oisse, oitre, oivre, are always long, whether 
they have the sound of wd, or of an open grave h 



o4 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

Oit is long only in il paroit, connoit, and croit (he lu- 
cre as tsj . 

Ole is long only in (hole, pole, geble, mole, role, con- 
trole, ilenjole, enrole, vole (he steals). 

Om, on. This nasal vowel has no exact standard in 
English ; but something like it is heard in song. See Aim. 
In French its standard is on in mon, and it is always long. 

Ome is short only in Rome. Omme is always short. 

One is always long when the n is not doubled ; trone, 
&c. 

Or is always short, according to Mr. DOlivet. Mr. Fe- 
raud makes it short only in castor, butbr, enror ; but 
longer in all the other words, when r is followed by a d or 
a t. The opinion of the latter seems to prevail, especially 
when the word ends a sentence. Therefore, o in or, essor, 
port, bord, &c. should be placed in the class of the doubt- 
ful vowels. 

Ore is always long and broad : encore, evapore, &c. But 
it becomes short before a feminine syllable: evapbrer, &c. un- 
less followed by two rr, which form a single articulation, 
as in eclbrrai, &c. 

Os, ose, are always long : repos, oppose, &c 

Osse is long only in grosse, fosse, endosse, engrosse, and 
in their derivatives, which preserve the d long even before 
a masculine syllable : grosseur, &c. 

Ot is long only in impbt, lot, depot, entrepot, suppdf, 
prevot, rot. 

Ote is long only in hole, cote, maltote, ote. The three 
last preserve the 6 long even before a masculine syllable : 
cote*, bter, rnaltotier, &c. 

Otre is long in apotre, and doubtful in notre, votre. 

Ok a false dipthong, which is long in route, and short in 
bbule. 

The first has for its standard, in English, the two oo in 
mood ; the second, the oo in good. 

Oudre : oue, are always long *. moudre, je loile, S;c. 

Quille is long only in rauUle, il derouille, embroiulle, d£* 
brouille; but becomes short before a masculine syllable -, 
rbuiller, h bullion, &c. 

Oule is long only in moule (muscle), la foule,, soule 3 il 
fdnle, ecrdule, route. 



MINUTE RULES OF PRONUNCIATION. 3if 

Oure is doubtful : bravoure, &c. 

Ourre is always long; but ourr becomes short before a 
masculine syllable, contrary to the rule after Aire) cour- 
rier, bourrade. 

Ousse is lon^r only in pousse. 

Out is long only in abut, cout, gout, mout. 

Oute is long in cbsoute, jbute, crdute, voute; il coule, 
brbute, gdute, ajoute ; but mostly short before a masculine 
syllable ; jbuter, c\c. 

Outre is long only in pouire and coutre. 



Connexion. 

O initial, as well as all vowels, does not hinder the junc- 
tion of final consonants, or the elision of e simple of preced- 
ing words in connexion; as in on opere, mauvaise ouie. 

Except. 1. o in oui (yes) prevents the junction of preced- 
ing consonants, and the elision of e in le, ce, and sometimes 
de; as in ton oui, vos oui, le oui, ce oui-la, que de oui- 
dire ! But the elision takes place in other words; as in 
il dit qu'ouij est-ce oui ou non ? — 2. o in onze and onzieme 
prevents the junction of preceding, s, z, and x ; as in Louis 
onze, chez onze marc-hands, aux onze personnes. — 3. and 
of any consonant in a preceding number ; as in cent onze, 
cinq onziemes : but it does not seem to prevent the junction 
of any consonants but s, z,x, in other cases ; as in il est onze 
heures, tu commences ton onzieme lustre. — 4. it may pre- 
vent the elision of the vowels in le, la, de, ce, which is said 
to be now more elegant ; as in le onze du mois, de onze 
quils et&ient, la onzieme espece, ce onzieme livre. 
while it is less so to say ; — l'onze du mois, d'onze qu'ils 
£taiett£. 1'onzieme espece, cet onzieme livre. — &. neither 
junction nor elision take place in Charles onze (pron. char- 
leu onze :) but the elision occurs in other words ; as in je 
n'enai qu'onze. 



36 GRAMMAR OF THE FKENCH LANGUAGE. 



P. 

1. p is generally pronounced according to its elementary 
articulation ; as in parler, remplir. 

Except. 1. p is mute in anabaptistes, bapteme, baptiser, 
baptistaire, baptistere, catabaptistes, comptable, compter, 
compteur, comptoir, d£baptiser, ddcompter, discompte, 
escompter, exempt, exempter, mecompter, precompter, 
prompt, prompte, promptement, ptisane, promptitude, 
rebaptisation, rebaptiser, recompter, sculpter, sculpteur, 
sculpture, septieme, septiemement, drap, galop, sirop, 
sparadrap, loup — coup, beaucoup, trop. — 2. p is not pro- 
nounced by some in symptdme. — 3. p is never pronounced by 
many, and is by others, in domptable, dompter, dompteur, 
indomptablet indompte, redompter. 

2. ph sound f; as in Diphthongue. 

3. pp sound p5 as in apprendre. 

Connexion. 

4. p final mute remains such, in connexion, before vowels; 
as in loup affame, ce drap 6tait bon, galop irresistible. 

Except, p is often pronounced, before vowels, in coup, 
beaucoup, trop: — un coup inevitable, il va beaucoup a 
cheval, vous. fetes trop aimable. 

1. Q is pronounced likek, not with the following u, which 
is commonly silent, but with the next vowel (see at U): as 
in que, qui, qu'a, qu'humilie, piquure, quiproquo, choq, 
coq. 

Except. 1. Q is silent in coq-d'inde. — 2. q in cinq (five, 
fifth) sounds when this word is alone, or in a series, or end- 
ing a sentence; as in cinq: — deux, quatre, cinq, il engagne 
cinq: or connected to a preceding number or noun; as in 
trente-cinq, chapitre cinq : or followed by a word without 
expressing its units; as in cinq Janvier, cinq viendront : or 
followed by a word beginni?ig with a vowel or h mute ; as in 
cinq enfans, cinq hommes.— Except, q is silent before a 
number or a noun beginning with a consonant or h aspirated, 



MINUTE RULES OF PRONUNCIATION". 37 

vchose units are expressed hy cinq; as in cinq cent, cinquante- 
cinq sous, cinq Aarpes. — q in cinq is pronounced by many 
but before a vowel, or at the end of a sentence; as in cinq 
mai, cinq oiseaux, cinq habits, je vous en donne cinq. 



R. 

There are at least three ways of pronouncing r; one is 
a guttural vibration, called in French grasseyement ; an- 
other is a mere breathing through the teeth ; and the last 
consists in jarring the tip of the tongue against the roof of 
the mouth near the fore-teeth, the only one considered, in 
France, as proper. 

1. r is commonly pronounced; as in rire. 

Except, r is silent in monsieur, (pronounced without 
nasality mocieu,) messieurs, oublieur. — r is not pronounced 
by several in speaking at the end of verbs, and a few other 
words in ir; as in loisir, courir. 

2. er final sound e 5 as in parler, foyer. 

Except. 1. er sound ere in amer, auster, belveder, can- 
cer, catheter, convers, cuiller, devers, devers, divers, 
enfer, enquiers (from enquerir), envers, ether, fier 
(haughty), frater, gaster, hesper, hier, hiver, hydropi- 
per, Jupiter, lucifer, machefer, magister, masseteiv, nan- 
guer, Gatremer, partner, pater (pater), pervers, porter 
(porter), revers, Soter, sphincter, sputer, taillemer, taler, 
tiers, travers, univers, vomer, zaejier. — 2. er sound ere or 
re in stathouder. — er are perhaps still pronounced ere by a 
few, in altier, leger. 

3. er sound ere in monosyllables; as in mer, vers. 

4. rr sound double in words beginning with irrj as in 
irradiation. 

5. rr sound r in most other words ; as in embarras. 
Except, rr are commonly both pronounced in aberration, 

abhorrer, concurrement, confarreation, decurrent, diffar- 
reation, errata, errer, erratique, errone, inenarrable, in- 
terregne, interrex, narrateur, narratif, narration, narrer, 
recurrent. — 2. Always in these futures and conditionals of 
verbs in ir, i being dropped between rr : acquerrai, acquer- 
rois, enquerrai, enquerrais, requerrai, #c. conquerrai, re- 

E 



3S GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

conquerrai, $c. mourrai, eourrai, accourrai, concourrai, 
discourrai, encourrai, parcourrai, recourrai, secourrai, 
entre-secourrons, #c. (differing from acquerois, acquerons, 
acquerions, &c.J — e simple, between it or any two similar 
consonants, being often dropped, or rather weakened, both 
consonants are pronounced; as in admirerai (pronounced 
admifrai). 

6. rrh, in technical terms, are likely both pronounced ; 
as in murrhine, pyrrhique. 

Connexion. 

7. r final silent remains such in connexion, before vowels ; 
as in venez pafler a Monsieur Alfred, Toublieur oublie, 
&c. 

Note, r final of verbs and of a few other words in ir, is 
not pronounced by some before vowels ; as in loisir occupe, 
vous d&tes vous repentir ensuite. r in notre, votre, notre, 
v6tre, is generally dropped, in familiar speaking, before 
consonants, and by several, in these words and some 
others ending with Xre, dre, vre, &c. before vowels as well as 
consonants ; as in notre pere, voire mere, le n6tre vient, 
la votre demeure, voire ami, notre humeur, lesvotres ima- 
gined, les notres ont commence — quatre sous, 1'abitre de- 
clare, l'autre sera arrive, tachez d'etre la, il faut vivre 
partout, perdre votre temps, pauvre petit, #c. but v is 
pronounced in Notre-Dame (the f if gin Mary or a church.) 

s. 

1. s is pronounced according to its elementary articulation, 
at the beginning of words, or in the middle if double between 
vowels, or accompanied by almost any other consonant ; as 
in savoir, confession, absolu, indiscret, cathblieistne. 

Except. 1. sh sound ch in shako, sherif. — 2. s sounds z 
in balsamier, balsamine, balsamique, balsamite, intran- 
sitif, transaction, transalpin, transanimation, transiger, 
transitif, transition, transitoire, transit (pron, tranzite), 
Alsace, Alsacien — opobalsamum, xylobalsamum (um 
pron. ome.) — 3. s is pronounced z by some, and s by others, 
in transissement, — 4. s (medial) is mute in babbord, bas. 



MINUTE RULES OF PRONUNCIATION*, 39 

hordes, desquels, isle, islot, lesquels, mesdames, mesde- 
moiselles, meslier. s is silent before a consonant in severed 
French names beginning with des j as in Descartes. 

2. sc before e, i, y, and sc, before a, o, u, sound s ; as in 
scepticisme, disciple, scavoir, sen. sc are both pronounced 
(ss) by some (the omission of which, they say, would be a se- 
rious fault) in condescendre, adolescence, effervescence, 
acescence, acescent, efflorescence, tumescence, incandes- 
cence, reminiscence, resipiscence, nriscible, rescinder, 
susception, suscister, suscitation, viscere, visceral, tran- 
scendance. 

3. s or sh, between vowels, sound z; as in amusement, 
desheriter. 

Except, s preserves its elementary articulation (c) in 
anasarque, antisalle, antisiphillitique, asymetrie, asymp- 
tote, asyndeton, bisexe, bisulque, casoar, coquesigrue, 
decasyllabe, decasyllabique, deisidemonie, desudation, de- 
suetude, diasebeste, diasene, diasyrme, dysanagogue, 
dys£pulotique, dysesthesie, dysodie, dysorexie, dysurie, 
enterosarcocele, epiplosarcomphale, girasol, giroselle, 
gyrnnosophistes, hydrosarque, idiosyncrase, jusant, meta- 
synchrise, monosyllabe, monosyllabique, cedemosarque, 
parasol, parisyllabique, perisystole, plaquesoin, polysyl- 
labe, polysynodie, pontuseau, preseance, presupposer, 
presupposition, protosyncelle, pyrosophie, sclerosarcome, 
soubresaut, tetrasyllabe, tournesol, trisection, vraisem- 
blable, vraisemblablement, vraisemblance — hydrosaccha- 
rum, oleosaccharum, oxysaccharum (urn pron. ome). 

4. sch sound ch before vowels; as in schisme. 

Except, sch sound sk in schidakedon, scholarque, scho- 
lastique, scholie, scholiaste, enteroscheocele, epiplosch£o» 
cele, escharotique, ischiatique, ischio, ischiocele, ischion, 
ischurctique, ischurie, oscheocele, oschophories, proschae- 
terique, protopaschites. 

5. s final is mute; as in proces, Charles. 

Except. 1. s final sounds se in these words, most of 
which are foreign, Greek, and Latin: — abas, abenevis, abo- 
masus, abraxas, acinaces, segilops, selurus, agatis, agnes, 
agnus, agrostis, aigoceros, ains, ais, albornos, alfos, ali- 
mus, alkermes, aloes, amadis, ambesas, anagyris, anchi- 
lops, aogehis, antares, anus, apis, apodioxis, arcturus> 



40 GRAMMAR OP THE FRENCH LANGUAGE, 

argus, asclcpias, asperges, atlas, atropos, baccharis, bala- 
nus, bibus, biceps, blepharoptosis, blocus, bolus, bootes, 
botrys, bris, brisis, brissus, byssus, calamus, calus, can- 
thus, carus, caucalis, causus, ciccus, coleramorbus,, cor- 
tes, crocus, cubitus, custodinos, dcvis, diabetes, diesis, 
echioides, ecnephis, Elephantiasis, enas, encanthis, enth- 
lasis, Epiplo'itis, epistaxis, Eros, extrados, floras, foetus, 
fongus, forceps, fucus, garus, gingiras, gratis, hedyp- 
nois, hemorroiis, hermes, hiatus, humerus, hydatis, 
hypoxis, ibis, indivis, intus-susception, iris, jadis, ker- 
nies, laguis, lapis, laps, larus, lemnisceros, lituus, 16s, 
lychnis, mais, mars, melas, mephitis, monEris, mons, 
mordicus, motus, myurus, nepenthes, nillas, nodus, 
oasis, obus, ochrous, cenas, olibrius, ophiucus, ophris, 
oremus, palus, papyrus, paraphimosis, parisis, pathos, 
phebus, phimosis, phlasis, phthiiiasis, plexus, plus-peti- 
tion, prospectus, quitus, rebus, relaps, rhamnus, rhino- 
ceros, roelmas, senatus-consulte, sinus, siphilis, syntexis, 
tabes, taxis, tournevis, tragus, us, vindas, virus, volvulus, 
xiphias. — 2. s is pronounced in these words, having the 
annexed signification : — as (ace), bis (twice), chus (a mea- 
sure), lampas (lam-pass), pus (matter of sores), vis (screw), 
lis (lily), cens (census). — s is silent in the same words, hav~ 
ing the annexed signification: — as (th. hast), bis (brown), 
chus (fallen), lampas (guzzledest) , pus (1 could), vis (J 
saw), lis (I read), plus (pleased), sens (I feel), cours (I 
run), cens (hundreds) . — s is silent in fleur-de-lis. — 3. s, in 
plus (more, plus) is pronounced by some before que, and in 
mathematical language; as in cela est plus que juste, cinq 
plus quatre. — 4. s in sens (sense, meaning), mute before an 
adjective beginning with a consonant, is pronounced by some 
in all other cases; by others, only at the end of sentences ; 
and by a few, in the plural only-, as in le sens commun, 
il a perdu l'usage d'un sens, de deux sens. — 5. s, in tous 
(all), mute when tous precedes the noun to which it belongs, 
is pronounced by some in all other cases; as in tous mes 
parens, tous dire??/, ils d'went tous, tous ont dit, tous 
humains et justes, ils sont tous /mrassEs. — 6. s, in os 
(bone), is pronounced by some, especially in the singular, 
before vowels, consonants, and at the end of sentences ; as 
in un os casse, os etait plein de moele, il ronge un os, des 



MINUTE RULES OF PRONUNCIATION". 41 

03 disloques ties os en poudre, il n'a que la peau et les os, 
— 7. s is pronounced by some in moeurs, ours, gens — moeurs 
pures, moeurs epou> antables, ours mal leche, les ours ont 
devore cet homme, gens honnetes, gens daiigeVeux. — 8. 
s, in cours ( course J, is pronounced by a few ; as in le 
cours du scleH. — s in fils (son, sons). See at L.— S is never 
pronounced by many in the same words but like z before 
vowels: — plus, sens, tous, os, moeurs, ours, gens, fils, 
cours. — 9. s sounds z in gas (gaz) . 

6. s, in the unaccented termination es of Greek proper 
names, is silent ; as in Athenes. 

7. s is pronounced in the accented termination es, and in 
most others of original Greek, Latin, Hebrew, and foreign 
proper names ; as in Pales, Venus, Paris, Ivlenelas, Las Ca~ 
sas, Gil Bias. 

Except, s is mute in Thomas, Judas, Mathias. s is pro- 
nounced by some in Jesus, is silent in Jesus-Christ fpron. 
Jezu cri.) 

8. ss sound c : as in casasse, cassasse. 

Except, ss are both pronounced by some in assation, as- 
sonance, dissonance, accessible, inaccessible, admissible, 
inadmissible, missive, scissible, scission, scissure, fissure, 
fissipede, assentiment, asservir. 

Connexion. 

9. s final silent, sounds z in connexion before vowels. It 
is always pronounced in the following ic or ds before those with 
which they are directly connected ; viz. les, des, ces, mes, tes, 
ses, nos, vos, leurs, quels, queiles, quelques, autres, trois, 
cens, nous, vous, ils, elles ; generally also in the adjective 
preceding its substantive, and most frequently in ties, des, 
sous, sans, dans, pies, apres, depuis, jusques, pas, plus, 
moins, when directly connected : as in les amis, des ouvra- 
ges, ces indignes magistrals, mes esperanct s, tes habits, 
ses orTres, nos usages, vos honorables blessures, leurs er- 
reurs, quels animaux, queiles immenses eontrees, quel- 
ques uns, d'autres 3-eux, trois arbres, deux cens horn mes, 
nous emportons, vous irez, ils -dident, dies ouvloient, — 
bons offices, bonnes oeuvres, grands hopitaux, — tres impor- 
tant, des a present, sous un chef, sans avoir rieo fait, dans 

e 3 



42 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

une maison, il demeure pies Auteuil, parle apre3 eux, vous 
&tes partis depuis octobre, jusques k quand, Catilina ? tu 
n'as pas encore vu mon jardin ? soyez moins injuste, plus ou 
moins. not so often in plusieurs, vers, envers, a travers, 
7*ors, horrnis, vis-a-vis, mais, in familiar spelling only ; 
as in plusieurs habitations, vers Qstende, envers elle, a 
travers un bois, Ziors Eugenie, hormis Andr£, vis-a-vis 
elles, frappe mais ecoute. s commonly does or does not 
sound, at pleasure, in the substantive preceding its adjective, 
participle, or the verb it is the subject of, in familiar speak* 
ing only ; as in auteurs obscurs, un corps efflanque', les 
sophismes ahondent dans leurs ecrits. s is seldom pro* 
nounced, speaking familiarly , in all other cases, viz. in the 
verb before its object, adverb, $c. ; in the adverb before 
verbs, participles, adjectives, #c. ; in the substantive, adjec- 
tive, or participle before their object or complement ; and in 
the words which have not a direct connexion, in meanings 
with those by which they are followed ; as in tu me donnes 
envie de manger, corns apres lui, vous &tes £tourdi, tu 
pourrois avoir vu, &c. — ma tante alors arriva, j'ai quelque- 
fois entendu dire, vous ne paraissez jamais heureux, il 
viendra volontiers au bal, &c. — il avait de grandes disposi- 
tions aux sciences, elles sont toutes differentes entre elles, 
vous etiez enclins a la paresse, ils sont tres-honnetes en- 
vers toi, &c. — amusons-nous ensemble, donne-les aux 
pauvres, &c. s is almost always pronounced by some in con- 
versation. 

10. s in a careful elocution and reading, and in solemn style, 
is always pronounced, unless the ear and tongue think it un- 
pleasant. 

11. s, followed by a hyphen before a vowel, is generally 
sounded (z) ; it is so likewise in some trite expressions ; as 
sous-entendre, sous-entente, sous-epineux, sous-introduc- 
teur, sous-ordre, vis-a-vis, au pis aller, de pis en pis, a tous 
egards, de temps en temps, s in mors (horse bit), is said 
always to be silent $ as in mors aux dents — 6tez-lui le mors 
a present, s ( there is no s) is said always to be pronounced 
in the popular expression : — entre quatre yeux (pron. quatre 
zyeux, or rather quatzyeux, face to face), je le lui dirai 
entre quatre yeux } but in no other wherein quatre yeux. 
may be used. 



MINUTE RULES OF PRONUNCIATION. 43 

11. s final, sounded with its elementary articulation (ce), 
retains it in connexion before vowels, h mute and aspirated 
as well as consonants ; as in le blocus avait cesse, il £tait ja- 
dis hermite, Phebus Ziait entendre. See above the words 
pius, sens, tous, os, mceurs, ours, gens, fils, cours. 

T. 

1. t initial or medial is generally pronounced with its ele~ 
mentary articulation, if not followed by i and another vowel; 
as in table. 

Except, t is silent in /zautbois. 

2. t medial is mute in the words compounded of mont 
(mountain) followed by a consonant ; as in montmorency. 

3. t final is generally silent , as in et, alphabet. 
Except. 1. t is pronounced in accessit, azimut, achit, 

aconit, biscapit, brut, comput, debot, deficit, dot, et cae- 
tera, exeat, fat, granit, fteurt, occiput, opiat, rixort, 
tacet, ut, vivat, apt, concept, rapt. — <2. it is pronounced 
in these words having the annexed signification : — bot 
(pied bot, club-footed) , but (aim) , chut {hush), fiat (may 
it be) , fut (stock of a gun, cask, $c), mat (unpolished, 
mate), part (birth), lit (rite.) t is silent in the same words 
having the annexed signification: — bot (boat), but (he 
drank), chut (he fell), fiat (he would trust), fut (he was), 
m&t (mast), part (part, he goes), rit (he laughs). 3. it 
is pronounced by some in the singular only, in fait (fact, ac- 
tion.) t is silent in fait {done, made). — 4. t is pronounced 
by some at the end of a sentence, in the singular only, in sot, 
il fut bien sot. — 5. t in sept {wherein p is mute, seven, se- 
venth), and in Imit {eight, eighth), is pronounced when 
these words are unconnected, or in a series ; as in cinq, 
sept, /mit, neuf : or connected to a preceding number or 
noun ; as in trente-sept, cinq cent /iuit, Charles sept, Leon 
/mit : or followed by a word, without expressing its units; as in 
sept fevrier, /zuit contre sept : or before a word beginning 
with a vowel or h mute ; as in sept ecus, /mit heures. t is 
silent before a word beginning with a consonant or h aspi- 
rated; whose units are expressed by sept or /mit ; as in sept 
louis, /mit francs, sept /mttes, /mit, Caches. — 6. t in vingt 
{wherein g is mute ; twenty, twentieth) : it is pronounced 



44 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE, 

by some and not by others, when vingt, multiplied by quatre, 
is followed by xm (one) ; as in quatre-vingt un. \ is pro- 
nounced ivhen vingt, iinmultiplied and unmuliip lying, is 
merely added to a following number ; as in vingt un : or 
followed by a word beginning with a vowel or h mute ; as in 
vingt ennemis, vingt habitans. T is silent, when this word is 
unconnected or in a series ; as in dix ; vingt, trente : or 
connected to a preceding number or noun ; as in quatre-vingt, 
chapitre vingt : or followed by a number which it multiplies, 
or a word beginning icith a consonant or h aspirated ; as in 
vingt mille, vingt dames, vingt /taillons : or multiplied by 
quatre (four), and followed by a number beginning with a con- 
sonant, or h aspirated ; as in quatre-vingt deux, t is silent 
before onze; as in quatre vingt onze. t is silent in vingts 
— quatre-vingts dfeves, six- vingts hommes, quatre- vingts 
Metres, quinze ou vingt qainze-vingts memes xirent, &c. 

3. It final, preceded by a single vowel, are both pro- 
nounced ; as in felt-marechal. 

4. It final, preceded by au or ou, are both silent ; as in 
sault, moult. 

5. ct final. See at C. correct, respect, exact. 

6. st final are both pronounced ; as in Jest. 

Except. 1. are both silent at the end of sentences, or be- 
fore a consonant, t only sounding before a vowel, in est (is) 
— il Test, elle est bonne, e'est //aut, e'est une beile mai- 
son. st are both pronounced m est (east) — de Test ai'ouest, 
de Test nous irons, &c. st are both pronounced in Christ, 
2. are both silent in Jesus-Christ (pron. Jezu-Cri), anti- 
christ. 

7. th sound like t ; as in therminthe. 

Except, th are silent in asthme, asthmatique, isthnie, 
isthmiens, isthmiques, goth, ostrogoth, visigoth. 

8. t followed by i and one or several vowels, is sometimes 
pronounced according to its elementary articulation, and 
sometimes like s ; as in tiens, amitie — portions, ambition. 

Except. 1. 1 sounds s in (besides the words in ion and their 
relatives) :— abbatial, acratie, actiaque, actiatique, aetien, 
agalactie, ambitieusement, ambitieux, anap£tie, antipesti- 
lential, apositie, argutie, aristocratie, aristodemocratie, 
Artie, artien, balbutiement, balbutier, bantiale, Beotie, 
beotien, Betie, brutien, bureaucratic, calvitie, cap£tien. 



illNUTE RULES OF PRONUNCIATION. 45 

captieusement, captieux, comitial, confidentiaire, consub- 
stantialite, consubstantiation, consubstantiel, consubstan- 
tiellement, contentieusement, contentieux, cyn^cocratie, 
Dalmatie, dassaretien, democratic, deVotieux, d£votieuse- 
ment, differentiation, differentiel, differentier, Diode- 
tien, diplomatic, Domitien, egyptien, e*pizootie, essentiel, 
essentiellement, ethocratie, etiolement, excrementiel, ex- 
ponentiel, faeetie, facetieusement, facetieux, factieux, gen- 
tiane, goetie, goetien, Gratien, gratiole, grenetie, gyn£- 
cocratie, helv^tien, heotie, horatien, impartial, impartiale- 
merit, impartiality, impartiaux, impatiemment, impatience, 
impcritie, ineptie, inertie, infortiat, initial, initiatif, initia- 
tion, initier, insatiabilite, insatiable, insatiablement, le- 
pontien, leucophlegmatie, martial, rnartiaux, mignotie, 
Miltiade, minutie, minutieux, nepotien, nicotiane, nup- 
tial, nuptiaux, oblctia, ochlocratie, onirocratie, onirocri- 
tie, partial, partialement, partialiser, partial iste, parti- 
alite, partiaux, partiel, patiemment, patience, peniten- 
tiaux, penitentiel, peripetie, peritie, pestilentiel, pestilen- 
tieux, petiole, petiole, pherecratien, pherephaties, phidi- 
ties, plenipotentiaire, potential, potitiens, predestinatia- 
nisme, predestinatiens, pretentieux, pretutien, primatiale, 
primatie, prophetie, propitiation, propitiatoire, ratiocina- 
tion, ratiociner, recredentiaire, retiaires, reverentielle, 
rh£tien, rhinoptie, satiete, scotie, seditieusement, s6di- 
tieux, silentiaire., spartiaite, solstitial, suhstantiel, substan- 
tiellement, superstitieusement, superstitieux, suprematie, 
taulentien, theocratie, thesprotien, Titien, transubstantia- 
tion, venitien, vocontien, action, &c. — 2. besides t sounding 
s, en sound an in impatient, impatienter, patient, patienter, 
quotient, sapientiaux, obedentiel. — 3. t is, by some, pro- 
nounced t, and by others s, in philautie, Croatie. 

9. X followed by y, always retains its elementary articula- 
tion ; as in amphyctions. 

10. tt sound t : as in flotter. 

Except, tt both sound in attique, atticisme, guttural, bat- 
tologie, pittoresque. 

Connexion. 

1 1 . t final mute (unpreceded by r) is generally pronounced 
in the adjective before its substantive beginning with a vowel : 
as in cet 6tat, cet hotel. 



4G GRAMMAR OF THE PRRKCH LANGUAGE, 

12. t, in familiar sjicaking, does or does not sound, almost 
optionally, in the substantive before its adjective ; in the teib 
before its object, adverb, 5pc. • in the preposition and adverb 
before their complement, adjective, participle, verb, &t\ ; as in 
talent admirable, sujet historique,— il recbit ordre, ilj? 
hurdient horreur, il tournait alentour, il e^t irrite\ &c. 
— -avant eux, suivant Horace, nonobstant Aristote, objet 
v raiment unique, j'aurai bientot ache\e, comment ex- 
primer ? &c. t is always pronounced in quant, and most 
commonly in tout before an adjective; as in quant a lui, tout 
affaires, t is generally silent in words not directly connected by 
meaning; as in un affront au spectacle, lis couraieni aussi 
tot apres moi. t seems to be seldom pronounced in the sub- 
ject before its verb; as in le tout est plus grand, cent opine- 
rent contre. t, preceded by x, or any other consonant before 
ent, the termination of the third person plural of verbs, is 
not pronounced by many ; as in un fort anneau, un fort-hon- 
netehomme, court espace,— ils tombent enfin, elles viennent 
acheter. t is pronounced by some as often, and by others as 
seldom as possible : few follow the direction of sense with re* 
gard to perspicuity. — t is said not be pronounced, for instance, 
in many words and expressions, though neither they nor their 
combinations have ever been correctly ascertained ; as in mort, 
tort, gout, court, bat, mat, lit, respect, instinct, navet, as- 
sassinat, artichaut, defaut, debout, brulot, statut, &c fas- 
saut a ete terrible, le contrat est signe, le depot est chez 
moi, le gigot est cuit et le ragout aussi, mettez l'appat a la 
ligne,— un gout horrible, un respect extreme, un instinct 
heureux, un tort incroyable, #c. t should be avoided, if 
possible, in expressions wherein it may produce ambiguity, or 
which already contain it several times ; as in l'achat est la 
(were t pronounced, the sentence would resemble this : la 
ehate est la), Thabit en souffrit (not fhabitant). il achcta 
votre lit hier (not litibre), apportez votre lit au iogis {not 
lithologie), il parut au rot (not taureau), un mot dit ail- 
leurs le decouvrit (not maudit tailleur), le debit en est sur 
(not debitant), je mets cetecrit, au-dessus (not ecriteau), 
cela pent &tre avantageux (not t'etre), elle nous envoyait 
ordre a la cour (not tordre), la fleur que le valet a mise ici 
(?iot tarnise), il et ait fait en bourre (not tambour), c'est 
unique (like ces tuniques), mon petit ami (like petit tarnis), 



MINUTE RULES OF PRONUNCIATION. 47 

monsieur, vous aurait-on dii cela (like tondu) ? t is much 
pronounced in a solemn diction, with only a rational regard 
for the preceding observations. 

13. t followed by a hyphen before vowels, is always pro* 
nounced in verbs ; most generally in other words ; and, with* 
out hyphen, in very usual expressions ; as ih plut-on, vola- 
t-il, passe/vi-elles — avant-hier (pron. tiere), tout-a-Fheure, 
ibrt-instruit, &c — tout ensemble, tout autant, tout au~ 
tour, tout aupres, tou: & plat, tout auplus, tout au long, 
de haut en bas, de but en blanc, mort aux rats, d'un bout 
a 1' autre, de bout en bout, de part et d'autre, de part en 
part, fort et ferme, #c. 

14. t, of course, is silent before h aspirated ; as in a tout* 
/zasard. 

15. t in et (and) is never pronounced, and always forms 
hiatus iff ore vowels ; as in amour et amiiie. vil et honore. 

Except, t is pronounced in this and all other latin sentence*, 
ab hoe et ab hae. See above, sept, huitj vingr. 

u. 

This letter has two sounds 3 it is long in buse, and short 
in but. 

There is no standard for these sounds in English. To 
form the first, observe the situation of the tongue when 
you pronounce the English letter a. It widens itself into 
the cheeks, so that it touches the first grinders, When 
the tongue is in this situation, advance both lips a little 
forwards, shutting them at the same time in such a man- 
ner as to leave a narrow oval passage for the breath. This 
movement will lightly press the tongue between the 
grinders, and its tip against the fore teeth of the infe- 
rior jaw, and thus let the breath pass which is necessary to 
emit the sound of the French u, Its short sound is formed 
by dwelling le^s upon it. 

Uche is long only in buche, embuche, debuche. 

Ue is always long : vile, tortile, &e. 

Uge is doubtful : de'luge, juge, &c. 

J Me is long only in bride, and in all the tenses of bruler. 



lb Ot I K*». 

English. Its -(.mid i- tonne.] by lowering the inferior p 
of the mouth Bomewhat more than for the pronunciation 
of u, making at the same time the opening of the lips 
more circular, and throwingthe breath against the interior 
part of the roof, whilst the tongue touches lightly the 
grinders in removing a littlefrom the fore-teeth of the in- 
ferior jaw. 

Umts is long only in preterit tenses : par fanes, refiftt€S t 

Ore is always long : injure, parjure, &c. 

Vise, asses,' ussent, are always long, except in La Prusse, 
Lcs Russes. 

Ut is long only in fit (hogshead) off id ; and in the pre- 
terit of the subjunctive, quit fid, &C. 

Ute is long only in flute, and In preterit tenses, lutes, 
parutes, &c. 

Few of these rules are without some exceptions. 

Connexion. 

u initial does not hinder the junction of preceding conso- 
nants ; as in ees university puissant usurpateur. 

Except, uofunc hinders the junction of s of les in this 
most usual and absurd phrase: — sur les une heure (pron. le 
une.) 

v. 

1. v is always pronounced ; as in vivela verite. 

2. w beginning a syllable, that is, preceding a vowel, 
usually sounds like a single v ; as in wallon. 

Except, w sounds ou in wisk, whist, wiski. 

3. w ending a syllable, that is, preceded by a vowel, is 
considered as u j as in Newton (pron. Neuton,) paw (p 

X. 

1. x initial is pronounced ks by some, and gz ly others ; 
as in xantippe, xiphoide. 

Except, x sounds gz only, in Xavier, X£nophon. 



MINUTE RULES OF PRONUNCIATION. 49 

2. x preceded by e or he initial, and followed by a vowel 
or h mute, sounds gz ; as in exact, hexacorde, exhalaison. 

3. x medial preceded and followed by vowels (except e or 
he initial), generally sounds ks ; as in alexandre, auxiliare. 

Except. 1. x sounds s in soixante, soixanter, soixantaine, 
soixantieme, Auxerre, Auxerrois, Auxonne, Auxois, 
Bruxelles, Luxeuil. — 2.x sounds z in sixain, sixieme, sixie- 
mement, dixieme, dixiemement. — 3. x sounds ch in Don 
Quixote (p. by some guichote.) 

4. x medial, preceded or followed by a consonant, gene- 
rally sounds ks ; as in anxiete, texte. 

Except. 1 . x sounds k, when followed by s or c before e, i, 
y ; as in exsiccation, exsuccion, excellent, exciter. — 2. x 
is mute mdixme, dixmer, dixmeur, auxquels. 

5. x final, preceded by a consonant or univocal sounds r u 
pronounced ks : as in syrinx, index. 

Except. 1. x sounds s in coccyx. — 2. x is mute in cruci- 
fix, prix, salsifix, perdrix, flux, reflux, afflux. — 3. lx are 
mute in aulx, Dussaulx. — 4. x in six (six, sixth), and dix 
(ten, tenth.) sounds s, when these v:ords are unconnected, or in 
a series; as in cinq, six, sept, /iuit, neuf, dix, onze : — or con- 
nected to a preceding number or noun ; as in vingt-six, qua- 
tre-vingt-dix, Henry six, Leon dix :— or followed by a word 
without expressing its units : as in six juillet, dix-sept, dix 
pour cent. 

Note. In this case x is pronounced z, by some, before 
a vowel or h mute : as in six octobre, dix avril, six herite- 
ront. — x sounds z in dix-ftuit, dix Auitieme, dix-/mitieme- 
ment, dix /iiiitain, mesure a six-/mit. — x sounds z before a 
word beginning with a vowel or h mute, when its units are 
expressed by six or dix ; as in six objets, dix heures. — x is 
silent before a word beginning with a consonant orh aspirated, 
the units of which are expressed by six or dix ; as in six cent, 
dix mille, dix herissons, six hussards. 

Note, x, in this case, is silent in six quatre, six Auit, dix 
sept, dix septiemes, dix Ziuit, dix /mitiemes, dix neuf, dix 
neuviemes. — x sounds, as said before, in dix-sept, dix-sep- 
tiemes, dix-ftuit, dix-Auitiemes, dix-neuf, dix-neuviemes. 

6. x final is mute, when preceded by a plurivocal sound or 
the diphthong oi 5 as in montueux, lieux, voix, choix. 

F 



50 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

Except, x is pronounced s by some, and ks by others, in 
Aix, Aix-la-Chapelle (towns). 

Connexion. 

7. x final mute sounds z in connexion. 

It is generally pronounced in the adjective before its substan- 
tive ; as in deux epoux, deux heures : — in the substantive 
before its adjective ; as in paix inviolable, toux horrible : — 
in the verbs veux and peux; as in je veux y aller, tu peux 
ecrire, — x is or is not pronounced, at pleasure, in other cases ; 
as in sa voix inspire la confiance. le flux et le reflux, de la 
mer. 

Note, x pronounced ks or s always retains its articulation ; 
as in sphinx, incomprehensible, Aix en Provence ; see 
above the words six, dix. 



1. y, before all vow els, and with most consonants, sounds 
i ; as in eyathe, yeux, dryite, alcyon, myure, ypreau, 
cryptopyique, Borysthene, chantilly, jury. 

<2. ym and yn final or followed by a different consonant, 
sound nasally in, with m or n mute ; as in thym, nymphe, 
cyn, lynces. 

3. y is not nasal if followed by m or n and a vowel, or by 
mm, mn, nn ; as in synonyme, asymmetrie (pron. aci. . ) 
gymnase, thynnees. 

4. ay, ey sound e or e ; oy sound oa, oua, oe, oue ; as 
in ray, dey, noy, lannoy, roy. 

Except, ay sound el -, and oy sound oi in pays, payse, 
pay sage, Paysagiste, paysan, Moyse. 

5. y, between vowels, stands for ii, and is pronounced ac- 
cording to the rules of it; as in rayon, sever, ecuyer, vo- 
yions. 

Except, y sounds like i without affecting the preceding 
vowel, in aye (a cry), ayeul, bisayeul, trisayeul, Biscayen, 
payen, fayence, bayonnette, Bayonne, Bayeux, Blaye, An- 
daye, Lucayes, Biscaye, M&yence. 



MINUTE RULES OF PRONUNCIATION. 5l 

6. aye, eye, uye, oye, ending a syllable or a word, are 
generally pronounced e\ ui, oa, or o&, but by some e-i-e, 
ui-i-e, oa-i-e or oe-i-e, both ie sounding, though very faintly ; 
as in aye (have), grasseye, essuye, rieploye. 

Except, aye sound forcibly ei in abbaye. 



1. z initial or medial is always pronounced ; as in zigzag. 
L l. z final is mute, and the preceding e sounds e 5 as in 
nez. 

Except, z is pronounced in gaz. 

3. z final is pronounced z % 50?ne, awd s % others, in 
Spanish and other foreign proper names; as in Lopez, 
Suarez. 

4. zz sound z ; as in mezzo-tinto. 

Connexion. 

5. z final mute, commonly remains such in connexion, in 
the colloquial style ; as in aimez avec respect et servez avec 
amour votre pere et votre mere. 

Except z is always pronounced in chez elle, chez elles, 
chez eux. 

6. z is commonly pronounced in a careful delivery ; as in 
allez annoncer la victoire, souffrez avec patience. 

Note, z, is or is not pronounced, at pleasure, by the majo- 
rity. 



Words containing two or three irregularities. 
Two Exceptions. 

1. a and 1 are silent in saoul. 

2. ai sound e, and u is pronounced in aiguille, aiguill£e, 
aiguiller, aiguillettage, aiguilleter, aiguilletier, aiguillette, 
aiguillier, aiguillon, aiguillonner, aiguisement. 

f2 



52 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

3. s final is pronounced, and I. gn sound hard in agnan- 
thus, magnes. — 2. ch sound k in bathrachus, chamaec£ra- 
sus, chamedrys, chorus, diachalasis, distichiasis, hydro- 
rachitis, hydrorachis, lachesis, lonchitis, orchis, rachitis, 
rachosis, stachis, stechas, trochus. — 3. s medial sounds 
s in cosinus. — 4. en sound in in mendes. — 5. both it 
sound in myrrhis. — 6. both 11 sound in amaryllis. agasillis, 
Pallas. — 7- u after q sounds in quibus. 

4. s medial is pronounced s, and 1. en sound in in hen- 
de'casyllabe, pentasyringue. — 2. ch sound k in orche'sogra- 
phie. — 3. u sounds ou in quadrisyilabe.— 4. u sounds after g 
m sanguisuges. 

5. s medial sounds z a?*d t/znaZ is pronounced in transit. 

6. s medial is silent and oi sound e ift basbordois. 

7. ch sowndk i/z mechoachan, and 1. 6o£ft rr 50i^nd in 
chinorrodon. : — 2. en sound ene 272 lichen.— 3. er sound 
ere in trochanter. 

8. en sound an cr72<-i t medial sounds s in patient, patienter, 
sapientiaux, superpartient, surbipartient, surpartient, sur- 
tripartient. 

9. en sound in, and 1 , er sound hve in bi venter. — 2. urn 
sound on m pensum. 

10. en sound hne, and both 11 sound in pollen. 

11. on sound o, a?ui r is si/en£ in monsieur. 

12. u is pronounced, and em sound erne iw requiem. 

13. u sounds ou, a?zcZ 1. 6o£n 11 sowwrf in colliquatif, col- 
liquation. — 2. 11 are hard in quatrillion. — 3. both rui sound 
in quatriennal. — 4. er sound re in quaker. 

14. un sound on, and 1. t sounds s m opuntia. — 2, ch 
sound che in punch. 



Three Exceptions. 

1. Both ss final sound with gn hard in agnus-castus. 

2. u after q sounds like ou, t medial like s, awe/ en /i&e an, 
in sur-quadri-partient. 

3. un sound on with s and u pronounced, in unguis. 

4. fco*/* uu sound like ou, and am like ame, in quanquam: 
kirsch-wasser; (vron. kervasse and kervassere). 



MINUTE RULES OF PRONUNCIATION. 53 

N. B. There are several other irregularities tolerated in 
familiar conversation, such as su before a consonant for sur ; 
mecredi for mercredi -, chirugie, chirugien for chirurgie, 
ehirurgien ; mameselle for mademoiselle ; ageter for 
acheter ; st for cet; ste for cette ; #c. but as the regular 
pronunciation is not as yet superseded by the corrupt one, and 
is still better, no further notice need be taken of it. 



Remarks on the Pronunciation of Poetry. 

In poetry and in orations delivered in public, the finals 
of words are sounded much more strongly than in com- 
mon conversation ; and we may here establish it as a 
nearly general rule, that all the final consonants are 
sounded on the next word, when it begins with a vowel or 
h mute. 

The following diphthongs ha 9 ie, io, ian, ion, are gene- 
rally sounded with one emission of voice in prose, and 
with two in poetry : thus, for instance, diadime, passion, 
make two syllables in prose, and three in poetry. 

In reading poetry we commonly pause a little in the 
middle of a long verse ; and again at the end of every 
iine, though there should be neither stop, nor comma, 
provided the sense does not suffer by it. 



Of the proper Spelling of French Words. 

1. A simple or radical word has usually for its final that 
consonant which begins the next syllable' of the word de- 
rived from it : thus, plomb, lead, has b for its final, blanc, 
white, c, camp, camp, p, &c. because the second syllable 
of plomber, to lead, begins with b, of blancheur, whiteness, 
with c, and of camper, to encamp, with p. 

% We usually write am, em, im, om, urn, and pro- 
nounce an, en, in, on, un, in the words in which m is fol- 
lowed by b, p, or another m ; such are chambre, room, 
emporter, to take away, emmener, to carry away, &c. 

F 3 



54 GRAMMAR OF THIi FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

3. We write dont with a t, when it is a relative pronoun, 
and with a c when it is a conclusive conjunction 5 as, le$ 
avantages dont nous jouissons, &c. ; rcows devons done itit 6/z 
rendre des actions de grdce. The advantages which we en- 
joy, &c. ; we ought £/ieft to thank him for them. 

4. The word gwawd has a d for its final, when it signi- 
fies when ; as quand viendrez-vous ? when will you come ? 
and a t when it signifies as for ; as quant a moi, je le 
blame : as for me, I blame him. 

5. We double the consonants in most words derived from 
the Latin, when they are double in that language : thus, 
approuver, to approve, is spelt with pp, and ofprir, to otter, 
withjf, because they come from the Latin verbs approbare, 
offerre, in which these consonants are double. 

6. The consonants /, m 9 n, t, are often doubled after a 
and e, when the syllable is to be sounded short or open, 
whether the words are derived from the Latin or not : 
thus we write with a double consonant, salle, chandelle, 
femme, canne, colojwe, patte, assiete, &c. 

7. P is often double when it comes after a or ; as ap- 
prendre, to learn, opprimer, to oppress, &c. 



55 

PART II. 
PARTS OF SPEECH. 

NINE — article, noun, adnoun, pronoun, verb, adverb, 
preposition, conjunction, and interjection. The first five 
are declinable : the four others, indeclinable. 



ARTICLE. 



There are in French three sorts of articles, viz. 
definite : le, m. la, f. les, pi, the. 
indefinite: un, m. une, f. no \)\. aov an. 
partitive : du, m. de la, f. des, pi. some or any. 



DEFINITE ARTICLE. 

le being used before a masculine substantive, hi before 
a feminine substantive, and les in the plural for both gen- 
S, the following is an 

Example. 

Sine f le i OUT > the day. 1 pj ur f fe* jours, the days. 
°' 1 /a nuit, the night. ) ' \ les nuits, the nights. 

This article is subject to elision and contraction. 
Elision is the omitting of the e in le, or the a in la, when 
these precede a noun beginning with a vowel, or h mute. 

Example. 

i'argent, 1 in<end of / Ie argent, the money. 
Thistoire, j 1 la histoire, f/ie history. 

But in this case the place of the letter thus omitted is 
supplied by an apostrophe. 



56 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



Contraction takes place, when the preposition de or a 
precedes the article ; in which case, instead of putting de 
le before a masculine singular, beginning with a conso- 
nant, or h aspirated, du must be employed ; instead of 
d, le, au must be used ; and before the plural substantives 
of both genders, de les is changed into des, and a les into 
attx. 



Example. 



Du roi 

du heros 
au roi 
au h£ros 
des rois 
des reines 
aux rois 
aux reines 



)» is instead of< 



de le roi, 
de le h£ros, 
a le roi, 
a le heros, 
de les rois, 



of the king, 
of the hero, 
to the Icing, 
to the hero, 
of the kings. 



de les reines, of the qutens. 
a les rois, to the kings, 
a les reines, to the queens. 



De and a are never contracted with la. 
Examples. 
De la reine, of the queen. d la reine, to the queen. 

Nor are de and a contracted with le, before a masculine 
substantive singular, beginning with a vowel, or h mute. 

Examples. 

De V esprit, of the mind, de Vhomme, of man. 
A V esprit, to the mind, a Chon<me, toman. 

Contraction likewise does not take place, when the ad- 
jective tout, all, every, intervenes between de, or a, ar*d 
the article. 

Examples. 

De tout le monde, of every body. 

De tous les hommes, of all men. 

A tout le monde, to every body. 

A tous les hommes, to all men. 

De toutes les vertus, of all virtues. 

A toutes les maisons, to all houses. 



ARTICLE. 



PARTITIVE ARTICLE. 

Du, de la, des, formed as has just been explained, and 
answering' to the English partitive some, expressed, or un- 
derstood, have by way of ellipsis passed into habitual use, 
and are called the Partitive Article. 

Examples. 

Je mange du pain, I eat bread. 

// prend de la peine, He takes some trouble. 

Nous mangeons du hachis, We eat some hash. 

Elle con pit de la haine, She conceives a hatred, 

Nous cueillons des pommes, We gather apples. 

lis vendent des oranges. They sell oranges. 



NOUN. 
GENDER. 



There are only two genders, the masculine ^nd feminine. 

The nouns which have reference to males are of the 
masculine gender, and those which have reference to fe- 
males are feminine. Thus, an homme, a man ^ un cheval, 
a horse ; are masculine : and une femme, a woman \ une 
jument, a mare 5 are feminine. 

This distinction has, through imitation, been extended 
to all nouns. Thus, un livre, a book, is masculine -, une 
table, a table, is feminine, &c. Hence some nouns have 
their gender determined by the species to which they be- 
long, and others by their terminations. 

I. Nouns denoting Species which have a fixed 
Gender independently of Termination. 

1. All terms seeming to constitute an appellation, and 
all proper names, of men and women are, as stated above, 



58 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

of the gender of the sex to which they respectively belong, 
as are likewise all names of animals, when the male is dis- 
tinguished from the female by a different denomination \ — 
but when the same name is used for both male and female, 
as un lUphant, une panther e, un vautour, une perdrix, un 
barbeau, une truite, its gender must then, like that of any 
inanimate object, be determined by its termination. Here 
the only difficulty respects substantives ending in e mute, all 
the rest being of the masculine gender, with such excep- 
tions as will be afterwards seen. 

All diminutives of animals, when there is but one com- 
mon denomination for both sexes, are of the masculine 
gender, whatever may be the gender of the original from 
which they are derived, as un lionceau, un cornillas, un 
carpillon, un vipereau, un becasseau, &c. except une bl- 
cassine: but these two latter, although derived from the 
word becasse, and belonging to the genus, are not of the 
same species. — In other cases, the diminutives follow the 
gender their sex indicates, as un poulain, une pouliche, un 
cochet, une poulette. 

3. Diminutives of inanimate objects generally follow the 
gender of their roots, as batelet, maisonnette, globule, from 
bateau, maison, globe, &c. except, however, corbillon, soli- 
veau, cruchon, savonnette, trousseau, from corbeille, solive, 
cruche, savon, and trousse, and more than thirty others. 

4. All the names of the days, months, and seasons of the 
year, are of the masculine gender ; except automne, which 
is of both genders. — When, however, the diminutive mi 
(half) is prefixed to the name of a month, the compound 
word then takes the feminine gender ; as la mi-mai, la mi- 
aotit, &c. except also la mi-careme and saint-days, as la 
saint-jean, la Toussaint > &c. 

5. Names of trees, except yeuse, a sort of oak 5 of 
shrubs, with some exceptions * 3 of metals, without ex- 
cepting platine, formerly feminine ; of minerals, a few 
excepted 5 of colours, without excepting VIsabelle, le 
Feuille-morte, &c. though they have a feminine termina- 
tion, are masculine. 

* The names of fruits, grain, plants, and flowers, follow pretty 
generally the gender of their terminations. 



NOUN. 



59 



6. All names of mountains, except those chains which 
have no singular 3 of winds, except la bise, la tramontane, 
la brise, and les moussons ; of towns, except those which 
necessarily take the article la before them, as la Rochelle, 
la Ferte-sur-Aube, &c. and some others, are masculine *, 

7. Ordinal, distributive, and proportional numbers, ad- 
jectives, and infinitives of verbs, prepositions and adverbs, 
when used substantively., are masculine, as le tiers, un 
cinquihne, le quadruple, le beau, leboire, le mieux, lepour, 
un par allele (a comparison), &c. except la moitie, and the 
elliptical forms of speech, une courbe, une tangenie, une 
per pendicul aire , une parallele, une antique, used for une 
ligne courbe, une ligne tangente, &c. Antique is feminine, 
for the same reason ; the word medaille, or statue appear- 

ng to be understood. 

8. All names of virtues are of the feminine gender, ex- 
cept courage, merite. 



II. Nouns of which the Gender is determined by 
the Termination. 

Masculine Terminations. 

1. Nouns which end in a consonant, are of the mascu- 
line gender, when they have any other final than x, eur, 
and ion, or son, preceded by a vowel. 

This rule, which comprehends many thousand words, 
has no other exceptions than the thirty-one following 



la boisson, 


drinking. 


une dot, 


a portion. 


ime brebis, 


a sheep. 


la facon, 


making. 


de la chair, 


flesh. 


la faim, 


hunger. 


une chanson 


, a song. 


la fin, 


the end. 


une clef, 


a key. 


une fois, 


once. 


la cour, 


the court. 


une foret, 


a forest. 


une cuiller, 


a spoon. 


la hart, 


halter. 


la cuisson, 


baking. 


une lecon, 


a lesson. 


une dent, 


a tooth. 


la main, 


the hand. 



* All names of states, empires, kingdoms, mm] provinces, are of 
the gender which their terminations indicate; except le Bengale, 
le Mexique, le Peloponese, le Maine, le Perche, le Rouergue, le 
Bigorre, le Fallage, la Franche comte 1 , and perhaps a few more. 



60 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



la maman, 


mamma. 


la nuit, 


the night. 


la mer, 


the sea. 


la part, 


the part. 


Ja mort, 


death. 


la ran^on, 


the ransom 


la moisson, 


harvest. 


la soif, 


thirst. 


la mousson, 


the monsoon. 


une souris, 


a mouse. 


Ja nef, < 


the body of the 


une tour, 


a tower. 


church. 


une vis, 


a screw. 



2. Nouns which end in the vowels a, i, o, u, are mas- 
culine ; and all those which end in 6 accented, and not 
preceded by t : as un opfra, an opera ; un oubli, oblivion ; 
un chapeau, a hat ; le the*, tea. 

These four, ta fox, faith ; la four mi, the ant ; la loi, 
the law ; la merci, mercy ; are excepted from the final i. 

These five; de belle eau } fine water; de la glu, bird- 
lime ;, la peau, the skin ; une tribu, a tribe ; la vertu, 
virtue ; are excepted from the final u. The finals a, o, e, 
have no exceptions. 

3. Nouns ending in any of the following terminations, 
age, ege, uge, -oire, acle, aume, £me 9 isme, and 6me, are 
masculine ; as un pay sage, a landscape ; un piege, a snare; 
le deluge, the flood, &e. — The words page, page, rage, 
rage, cage, cage, image, image, are excepted from the 
final age. — La gloire, glory ; une ecritoire, an inkstand ; 
I'histoire, the history ; une racloire, a strickle ; la ma- 
choire, the jaw: la nageoire, the fin ; une passoire, a co- 
lander ; la victoire, victory; are excepted from the final 
aire. — The word crtfme, cream, is excepted from the final 
erne. 

Feminine Terminations, 



1. All nouns which end in x, eur, ion, or in son, when 
s is preceded by a vowel, are feminine ; as la paix. peace; 
la chaleur, heat; la nation, the nation; la maison, the 
house. 

Exceptions. — 1. Le choix, choice, un crucifix, a crucifix, 
le flux, the flux, le reflux, the reflux, le prix, the price. — 2. 
Le bonheur, happiness, le cceur, the heart, le dhhonneur, 
dishonour, V6quateur, the equator, Vhonneur, honour, 
le labeur, labour, lemalheur, misfortune, les pleurs, tears. 



NOUN. 61 

3. Le bastion, the bastion, un champion, a champion, un 
croupion, a rump, un lampion, a lamp, un million, a mil- 
lion, un scorpion, a scorpion, le septentrion, the north. — 

4. Le blazon, heraldry, un gazon, a green turf, Uhorizon, 
the horizon, un oison, a gosling, un peson, a steelyard, le 
poison, the poison, un tison, a brand. 

2. All nouns which end in te, tie, ee, ie, ue, ace, ade, tide, 
ancc, ence, anse, ense, iere, ure, lie, mme, nne, rre, sse, He, 
are feminine. Examples : la charite, charity, la penstc, 
thought, la vie, life, la cue, sight, la glace, ice, &c. 

Exceptions to these finals. 
Un arreie, a resolution, un athe^e, an atheist, un augur e, 
an augury, du beurre, butter, un carrosse, a coach, un 
chevrefeuille, a honeysuckle, un cimetiere, a churchyard, 
un codicille, a codicil, un colosse, a colossus, un comity a 
committee, un comte, a county, le c6te, the side, le derriere, 
the back, lefoi, the liver, un espact, a space, le genie, ge- 
nius, un grade, a degree, un incendie, a conflagration, un 
intervalle, an interval, un libelle, a libel, un mausolte, a 
mausoleum, le mercure, mercury, un murmure, a murmur, 
un parterre, a flower-garden, un parjure, perjury, un para- 
pluie, an umbrella, un pdte, a pie, le prelude, the prelude, 
le silence, silence, le tonnerre, thunder, le traite, treaty, un 
trophee, a trophy. 

3. All nouns ending in e mute, are feminine, when they 
have any other final than those mentioned in rule the third 
of the masculine terminations. Examples : la colere, an- 
ger, la face, the face, la racine, the root, la louche, the 
mouth, lajambe, the leg, &c* 

* See Appendix, No. 1, for Details as to Genders. 



6-2 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

NUMBER. 

There are two Numbers ; the Singular artrj the Plural. 

Formation of the Plukal. 

General Rule. 

Singular. PiuraL 

I he singulars r 

is generally / yteroi, the king, lesrois, the kings, 
changed into ps^ 
a plural, by \ I la re'me,the queen, les reines, the queens. 



adding an $. 



Exceptions. 



FIRST EXCEPTION. 



Slug. Plural. Singular. Plural. 

le fils, the son. ies fiis, the sons. 

la voix, the voice, les voix, the voices. 

I le nez, the nose. les nez, the noses. 



f remain un-) , f > . 
" f alterable. 5 ~ \ / 1* 



SECOND EXCEPTION. 

Sing. Plural. Singular. Plural. 

-GM ) x , (-auxl ( bateu, boat. bateux, boats. 

( take an x \ f 1 r ^ s ^ 

" eU € and makH ) "*** C ? * S ^ feU ' ^^* fCUXl ^ r ^' 

-o#* ) dIiUllldKC ( -oux ) ( bijou, jewel, bijoux, /<**«& 

THIRD EXCEPTION. 

Sinsr. Plural. Singular. PiuraL 



-aZf ? are changed { -aux ) ?g i c 
ai/J £ into l -aux J £J 



heval, horse, ehevaux, horses. 
ravail, mw! travaux, works. 



* Those in -ou, that take x in their plural, are chou, caillou, bi- 
jou, genou. hibou, joujou,pou ; the others now foliow the general 
rule and take s, as clou } clous ; verrou, verrov.s, &e. 

f Several nouns in -al, as bal, cal 9 pal, regal, carnaval, local, 
&c. follow however the general rule, simply takings. 

J Those in ~aiU making their plural in aux, are particularly 
bail, sous-bail, corail, email, sovpirail, travail, vantail, ventail; the 
rest, as attirail, detail, ex 'ent ail, gout email, jsortaii, serail> &c. fol- 
low the general rule. 



NUMBER. 63 



FOURTH EXCEPTION. 



Sing". Plural. Singular. Plural. 

"" now drop"} 

( their t in (-ans 1 J enfant, child, enfans, children. 
polysyl- f -ens $ \ moment, moment, momens, moments, 
lables. j 

Only polysallables in -nt drop the t, but monosyllables 
retain it, as chant, chants ; gant, gants ; dent, dents; &c. 
except, however, gent, gens. 

Singular. Plural. 

^ail, gar lick, aulx, heads of garliclc. 

These I betail, cattle, bestiaux, cattle, 
six are ) ai'eul, grandfather. aieux, ancestors, 

irregular J ciel, heaven. cieux, heavens. 

/ oeil, eye. yeux, eyes. 

^bercail, sheepfold. has no plural. 

How Compound Words form their Plural. 

1. When a word is composed of two substantives not 
separated by a preposition, both take also the mark of the 
plural ; as un Garde-Suisse, singular -, des Gardes-Suisses, 
plural. 

2. When a word is composed of two substantives se- 
parated by a preposition, the first alone takes the mark of 
the plural : as un arc-en-ciel, a rainbow ; un chef-d'eeuvre, 
a master piece, singular ; des arcs-en-ciel, des chefs- dceuvre, 
plural. 

3. When a word is composed of a substantive and an 
adjective, both take the mark of a plural. Example : un 
gentil-liomme, a nobleman, des gentils-hommes ; un arc 
boutant, buttress, des arcs-boutans, 

4 When a word is composed of a substantive and a 
pronoun, both take the mark of a plural ; as Monsieur, 
Sir, Madame, Madam, singular ; Messieurs, Mesdames, 
plural. 

5. When a word is composed of a substantive and a 
verb, or a preposition ; the substantive alone takes the 
mark of the plural : as un garde-manger, 2l larder, un avant- 
coureur, a forerunner, singular 5 des gar des -manger, des 
avant-coureurs, plural. 

g 2 



6A 



GRAMMAR OF TIIK FRENCH LANGUAGE 



Substantives which have no Plural. 

1. The names of metals, takeri in general ; as For, gold; 
V argent, silver ; le cuivre, copper; le plomb, lead; le fer, 
iron. We sometimes say les fers, les plombs, &c. but then 
we consider these metals as wrought, and do not speak of 
them generally. — %. The names of habitual virtues and 
vices; such as Vespe'rance, hope; la char it 6 9 chanty; la 
prudence, prudence ; &c. — 3. Infinitives substantively used ; 
as le boire, the drinking; le manger, the eating, &c. ; not 
les boires, les mangers. — 4. The following substantives have 
no plural : 



Tabsinthe, 


wormwood. 


la noblesse, 


nobility. 


1 artillerie, 


artillery. 


l'odorat, 


smelling. 


le courroux, 


wrath. 


l'oure, 


hearing. 


3a disette, 


scarcity. 


la pauvrete, 


poverty. 


1'enfance, 


infancy. 


le pourpre, 


red fever. 


J'estime, 


esteem. 


le prochain, 


our neighbour 


la faim, 


hunger. 


la renomm^e,/crme. 


lagloire, 


glory. 


le repos, 


rest. 


lencens, 


incense. 


le salut, 


salvation. 


1'eucharistie, 


eucharist. 


le sang, 


blood. 


la jeunesse, 


youth. 


la soif, 


thirst. 


le lait, 


milk. 


lesommeil, 


sleep. 


le miel, 


honey. 


la vieilleise, 


old age. 


la molesse, 


effeminacy. 


la viriiite, 


manhood. 



Substantives which have no singular in French. 



lesaecordailles, espousals. 
les annales, annals. 
les anc£tres, ancestors. 
les armoiries, coat of arms. 
les arrerages, arrears. 
les atours, elegant dress. 
les brossailles, briars. 
les calendes, calends. 
les catacombesca/acowfo. 
les ciseaux, scissars. 
les conflns, the confines. 
lesdecombres, rubbish. 
les depens, cost. 
lesecrouelles, the king's evil. 
les entraves, shackles. 



les entrailles, bowels. 
les 6po\i$a\\\es, espousals. 
les frais, expenses. 

les hm6m\\\es, funerals. 
les gens, people. 

les mater'mux^i ate rials. 
les moeurs, manners. 
les mouchettess??w/fers. 
les munitions, ammunition. 
les obskques, obsequies. 
les pleurs, tears. 
les proches, relations. 
les premices, first-fruits. 
lesrepresailles,repr isa/s. 
les vivres, victuals, 



NOUN. 



DECLENSION OF NOUNS. 

As French nouns do not change their termination in 
the same number, many grammarians justly state that 
there are no ca^es in that language $ but it is nevertheless 
usual to admit of six cases, called, nominative, genitive, 
dative, accusative, vocative, and ablative. As however 
there can never be any mistake about the vocative, for bre- 
vity sake, we will decline nouns with five cases only. 

N. denotes the nominative, G. the genitive, D. the da- 
tive, Ac. the accusative, Ab. the ablative. 

I. Nouns with the Definite Article. 

1. A Noun Masculine. 

Singular. Plural. 

N. Ac. le roi. the king. lesrois, the kings, 

G. Ab. du roi, of or from the king, des rois, of or from the. 
D. au roi, to the king. aux rois, to the kings. 

2. A Noun Feminine, 

N.Ac, la reine, the queen. les reines, the queens. 

G. Ab. de la reine, of or fromthe. des reines, of or from the. 

D a la reine, to the queen, aux reines, to the queens. 

3. A Noun beginning with a Vowel. 

N. Ac. 1'ami, the friend. les amis, the friends. 

G. Ab. de 1'ami, of or fromthe. des amis, of or from the. 
D a Tami, to the friend. aux amis, to the friends. 

4. A Noun beginning with an h mute. 

N* Ac. Thomme, the man. les hommes, the men, 

G. Ab. de Thomme, of ov fromthe. des hommes, of or from. 
D. a Thomme, to the man. aux hommes, to the men. 

5. A Noun preceded by tout. 

Singular. 

N. Ac. tout le monde, every body. 
G. Ab. de tout le monde, of or from every body. 
D cl tout le monde, to every body. 

g 3 



66 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



Plural. 

N. Ac. tous les enfans, all the children. 

G. Ab. de tons les enfans, of or from all the children. 

D. a lt)us les enfans, to all the children, 

II. Nouns with the Indefinite Article. 

Masculine. Feminine, 

N. Ac. un jardin, a garden. une maison, a house. 

G. Ab. d'un jardin, of or from a. d'une maison, cf or from. 

D. a un jardin, to a garden, a une maison, to a house. 

III. Nouns with the Partitive Article. 

Singular Masc. Plural Masc. 

N. Ac. du pain, some bread. des poissons, fishes. 

D. a du pain, to some bread, a des poissons, to fishes. 

Singular Fern. Plural Fern. 

N. Ac. de la viaiule, some meat, des oranges, oranges. 
D. adelaviande,f05ome meat, a des oranges, to oranges. 

TV. Declension of Proper Narnes. 

N. Ac. Londres. London. » Paris, Paris. 

G. Ab. de Londres, of or from. de Paris, of or from. 

D. a Londres, to London. a Paris, to Paris. 

N. Ac. Pierre, Peter. Annibal, Annibal. 

G. Ab. de Pierre, of or from Peter. d'Annibal, of or from. 

D. h Pierre, to Peter. a Annibal, to Annibal. 



ADNOUN. 



Nouns, with few exceptions, are of one gender only; 
but the adjectives which qualify them, admit of two gen- 
ders and numbers, because they must agree with the nouns 



ADN0UN. 67 

to which they have reference. They form the feminine 
from the masculine termination, as follows. 

I. Formation of the Feminine. 

J. All adjectives ending in the singular in e mute, are 
of both genders. 

Examples. 
Un homme aimable, An amiable man. 

Unefemme aimable, An amiable woman. 

2. Whenever the adjective does not end in e mute, the e 
mute is added to form its feminine. 

Examples. 

/. 

sense, sense'e, sensible. 

]>oli, polie, polite. 

tortu, tortus, crooked. 

instruit, mstruite, informed. 

3. Adjectives in -eZ, -ei/, -ten, -on, and -et, to form 
their feminine double their last consonant and take e 
mute. 

Examples, 
m. f 

cruel, crueUe, cruel. 

pareil, pareil/e, like. 

ancien, ancienwe, ancient. 

bon, bonne, good. 

net, nelte, clean. 

4. Adjectives ending in/, change this letter into ~v, and 
take e mute. 

Examples. 

/. 

bre/", brere, short. 

acti/*, acti re, active. 

naif, naive, i?igenuous. 

neuf, neure, new. 

5. Adjectives ending in -x change -x into -s > and take e 
mute. 

Examples, 
m. f 

honteux, honteme, ashamed. 

jaloux, jaloase, jealous. 



68 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



G. Adjectives, or rather substantives, ending in -ear, 
derived from verbs, generally change the r into s % and take 
e mute $ but several, mostly of Latin origin, require -eur 
to be changed into -rice, — in others -eur is transformed 
into -eresse, — and about eight, as prieur, anterieur, exte- 
rieur, majeur, mineur, meilleur, &c. take only an e mute, 
and follow the Second Rule. 





Examples. 




m. 


/. 




tiompeur, 


trompeuse, 


deceitful. 


actewr, 


actrice, 


actor, actress 


enchantewr, 


enehantemse, 


enchanting. 



Exceptions to the Second Rule. 

The following adjectives double the last consonant in 
forming the feminine. 



m. 
has, 

cas, 

gras, 

las, 



basse, 
casse, 
grasse, 
lasse, 



low. 

hoarse, broken, 
fat. 
tired. 



m. 


/. 


epais, 


£paisse, thick. 


mdtis, 


m£tisse, mongrel 


gros, 


grosse, big. 


sot, 


sotte, silly. 


vieillot 


, vieillotte, oldish. 


nul, 


nulle, no. 



expres, expresse, express. 

rmo7ik, ] 
prof hs,\)YQfcsse, professed,! or Igentil, gentilte, genteel. 

L nun. I 



Other Exceptions to the Second and Fifth Rules. 

The following adjectives form their feminine by doubling 
the I in the masculine which precedes a vowel, or h mute. 

f- 

}folfe, 



m. 

beau, 

bel, 

nouveau, 

nouvel, 

vie'ux, 

vieil, 



>bel/e, fine. 
Inouvelte, new. 
> vieilZe, old. 



m. 
fou, 
fol, 



mad. 



IT)** 



ADNOUN. 



69 



The following are entirely irregular. 



m. f 
blanc, blanche, white. 
franc, f ran che, frank. 
frais, fraic/*e, fresh. 
Grec, Grecque, Greek. 
public, \mb\ique, public. 
caduc, caduque, frail. 
Tare, Tur que, Turkish 
long, longz^e, long. 
benirt, beni£?/e, benign. 
maMrijmdWgne, malignant. 
sec, seche, dry. 
faux, fausse, false, 



1 rin f. 

rouxj rousse, red. 

doux, douce, swee*. 

aigre-doux 3 aigre-douce,£crrJ<67tStt>ee£. 
tiers, tierce, third, &c, 

r torse, or t ed 

7 \ tovte, 
coi, coi/e, still, snug. 

favori, favorite, favorite. 

jumeau, jumel/e, £«;iw. 

traitre, traitresse, traitor. 

absous, absou£e, absolved, 

dissous, dissou/e, dissolved. 



m. 
concret, 
discret, 
indiscret, 
inquiet, 
N.B.<( complet, 
incomplet, 
replet, 
suret, 
Lpiet, 



^concrete, 
discre/e, 
indiscrete, 
inquie/e, 
make ^ complete, 
incomple/e, 
replete, 
surete, 
Lprdte, 



~) following the 
second rule, ex- 
cept in the ad- 
ditional accent^ 
y and differing 
from the nume- 
rous termina- 
tions in-e^, of 
the third rule. 



Prefix m. makes prejixef. and is the only adjective in -x ? 
which preserves this letter and follows the second rule. 

N. B. Observe, from the preceding rules, that all adjec- 
tives end in e mute in the feminine singular ; and as those 
which end in e mute form their plural by the addition of 
an s; all adjectives, without any exception, end in es in 
the feminine plural. 

Some adjectives have no feminine, as buchi, dispos,fat } 
paillet, &c. ; others have no masculine, as blette, &c. 



II. Formation of the Plural. 

General Rule. 

Every adjective forms its plural by the simple addition 
of s, as, bon } bom; bonne, bonnes ; poll, polls; polie, polies. 



70 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



This rule is without exception, as it regards the feminine 
termination j but the masculine has the four following ex- 
ceptions. 

Exceptions. 

1. Adjectives ending in -s, or -x, do not change their 
termination in the plural, as gros, gras, hideux. — 2. Those 
ending in -an, take a: in the plural, as beau, beaux; nouveau, 
nouveaux. — 3. Some adjectives in -al, change this termina- 
tion^ to aux, as, egal, equal, egaux ; general, generaux. — 
4. Polysyllables ending in nt, according to the most ge- 
neral practice, drop the t in the plural, as excellent, excel* 
lens; but monosyllables retain it, as lent, slow, lents. The 
adjective tout, all, makes tous. 

The following Adjectives have no Plural in the Masculine 
Gender : 



amical, 


amicable. 


jovial, 


joviaL 


austral, 


southern. 


lustral, 


lustral. 


boreal, 


northern. 


litteral, 


literal. 


canonial, 


canonical. . 


matinal, 


early. 


conjugal, 


conjugal. 


naval, 


naval. 


diametral, 


diametrical. 


pastoral, 


pastoral. 


fatal, 


fatal. 


pascal, 


pascal. 


filial, 


filial. 


pectoral, 


pectoral. 


final, 


final. 


special, 


special. 


frugal, 


frugal. 


venal, 


venal. 



III. Degrees of Comparison. 

Grammarians commonly reckon three degrees of compa- 
rison; the Positive, the Comparative, and the Superlative. 

Comparative. 

When two things are compared, the one is either supe- 
rior, inferior, or equal to the other: hence three sorts of 
comparison, that of superiority, inferiority, and equality. 

N. B. The adverbs plus, moins, and aussi, which mark 
these three kinds of comparison, are to be repeated before 
every adjective, when several are joined to the same sub- 
stantive, and are followed by the conjunction que, ren- 
dered in English by than, or as. 



ADNOUtf. 71 

1. The comparative of superiority is formed by putting 
plus, more, before the adjective, and que, than, after it. 

Example* 

La rose est plus belle que la The rose is more beautiful 
violette. than the violet. 

2. The. comparative of equality is formed by placing 
aussi, as, before the adjective, and que, as, after it. 

Example. 
La tulipe et aussi belle que la The tulip is as beautiful as 
rose. the rose. 

3. The comparative of inferiority is formed by prefixing 
vioins, less, to the adjective, and adding que, than, after it. 

Example. 
La violette est moins belle que The violet is less beautiful 
la rose. than the rose. 

The three following adjectives, meilleur, better, pire, 
worse, moindre, less, are comparatives in themselves. 

N. B. As most beginners are apt to confound these com- 
parative adjectives with the comparative adverbs, mieux, 
pis, and moins, because they are generally rendered by the 
same English^ words better, "worse, and less, it may be ad- 
visable to subjoin here these comparative adverbs with their 
positives, that the difference of meaning may serve as a 
distinction. 

Adjectives. — Meilleur, better, is the comparative of bon, 
good, and is used instead of plus bon, which is never said. 
— Pire, signifies plus mauvais, worse, or more wicked, and 
is used instead of these words. — Moindre means plus petit, 
less, or smaller, and is used instead of these. 

Adverbs. — Mieux*, better, is thecomparitive of bien, well, 
and is used instead of plus bien, more well, which is said in 
neither language. — Pis * is the comparative of vial, badly, 
and is used for plus mal, worse, which is likewise em- 
ployed. — Moins is the comparative of peu, little, and is 
used for plus peu, which is never heard. 

* There are some instances of pis and mieux used adjectiveiy, 
but this is not the place to notice them. 



7<2 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

Examples. 

Ce fruit-Ik estbon, mais ce- That fruit is good, but this 

lui-ci est meilleur. is better. 

Sa condition est mauvaise, HiscondUton u bad, but U 

mais elk a e.e pire. has been ™rse 

Ma depense est petite, mais My expense it t*all, 6«« 

lavotreestmoindre. JT? %S tbut she be- 

11 se conduit Wen, mais elle IU behaves well but she be 

se conduit encore mieux. hates still better. 

11 se 2 mal, mais il est He • at to*, but &« « -one 

. . • them €V€T. 

jeKS paHez en- / tp e o* ttll;. „o« tpe«* *« 

* • leas. 



core moins 

Superlative 



The adjective is in the superlative degree, when it ex- 
presses the quality in a very high, or in its .h.ghe* state : 
nencTthere\re two sorts of superlatives, the ofcotote and 



1 th superlative absolute is formed by puttmg t res fort 
him, very, before the adjective; t is called absolute be- 
came it does not express any relation to other objects. 

Example. 
Londres est une trh-belle ville. London is a very fine city. 

The adverbs extrtmement, extremely, infimment, infi- 
nitely! are likewise marks of the superlative absolute. 
Example. 

Celhommeestextrtmement That man is extremely 

. learned. 

savant, , 

« The superlative relative is formed by prefixing the ar- 
ticle le to the comparative meilleur, moindre pire, and to 
t Sadve!bsp^and%»o^= it is called relaUve, as it ex- 
presses a relation to other objects. 
Examples. 
Londres est la plus belle des London is the finest of ci- 

7/ c ties. 

Jevr%eune rnaisonde cam- 1 prefer a country-house to 
£afneau plus beau palais, the finest palace. 



AD NO UN. 



Plus and mains with the article are repeated before every 
adjective. 

IV. Nouns and Adnouns op Number. 

Numbers are divided into five classes, viz. cardinal, ordinal, 
collective, distributive, and proportional. 

Ordinal Numbers. Collective Numbers. 



Numbtrs. 

1 un, une 

2 deu>; 

3 trois 

4 quatre 

5 cinq 

6 six 

7 sept 

8 huit 

9 neuf 



premier 
dzuxleme, 

second 
tvoWieme 

quatrieme 

cinquieme 

sixihne 

septi>?«e 
huit ieme 



unit. 



first unit6» 
l u f couple, j 
J I paire J r 



pair 
3d trio 

4th i ^ eux \ two cou ' 

\ couples J 

5th 

f demi 1 half a 

dozen. 



pies. 



6th 



1 douzaine 
-7th 
Sthhuitaine 



9th neuvaine 



10 dix 
li onze 

12 douze 

13 treize 

14 quatorze 

15 quinze 

16 seize 

17 dix-sept 

18 dix-huit 

19 dix-neu/ 

20 vingt 



lOthdizaine 

11th 

12th douzaine 

13th 

14th 

15thquinzaine 

16th 



ngt- -\ 

le .? x " Ufcl 

teme, C 

&c. ) 



week. 

{nine days 
oj prayer, 
half a score. 



dozen. 



C fortnight, 
I &c. 



neu\ ieme 

dixieme 

on z ieme 

douzieme 

trcizieme 

quatorzieme 

quinzieme 

seizieme 

r dix-sept- | 

t ieme J 

f dix huit- 1 

(. ieme J 
| dix-neu- | 

{. vieme J 
vingt feme 20thvingtaine a score. 

21 vingt-et-un f vin Sy^' "U lst 

{vingt- 



74 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

Cardinal 

Numbers. Ordinal Numbers. Collective Numbers.. 

30 trente trentieiwe 30th trentaine J as ™ r ** 

rtrente-et rtrente- \ <- a lla U- 

J1 I un ; &c. Xunihne J 3Ist 

40 quarantc | qU f^ " } 40th quarantaine two score. 

fquarante- fquaranteO 

41 \ et-un I unieme J 41st 

50 cinquante { c ^ ua ^ ) 5 0th / ciftc * uan " ) 2 *<? 7 * 

J I icme J 1 tame J a Aa/f. 

~. f cinquante r cinquantel 

51 1 et-un 1 un^wic J Dlst 

60 soixante soixantiewe 60th soixantaine, tf/?77?e score. 

„. f soixante- f soixante- 1 -. x 

61s * ^ - > 61st 

I et-un I umeme J 

__ f soixante- f soixante- ") _,^, 

70 { dix { dixieme ) 70th 

^ r soixante- r soixante ") 

' 1 onze \ onziemc J ' s 

f soixante- "| , . . ^ 

/ quatre- r quatre- i 

81 J vingt-unX vingt- >81st 

l&c. l^umeme J 

& Lchxieme J 

rquatre- r quatre- *\ 

91 < vingt- < vingt- >91st 

L onze Konzieme J 

100 cent centime 100th 1 centaine, one hundred. 
,^, fcent-ua, f cent-un- 1 i^, . 

101 { &c. iieme, &c. ) 101st 

{deux- ") 
centi&Ne J 200tn ^ centa i nes J 2 hundred. 



ADNOUN. 75 

Cardinal 
Numbers, Ordinal Numbers. Collective Numbers. 






mille milliewe 1000th 1 millier 1 thousand. 



8) •? s )r" UX "T ) 2000th 2 milliers 2tAoz«and. 
g J milk; &c. J heme, &c. J 

5 fciixmilte dix millieme 10,000th 1 myriade I myriad. 



c 



O' 



.millefois 1 million- . n . .. . .,,. , .„. ■ 

.,, V .. millionth 1 million 1 million. 

mile J leme 



Un milliard, or billion a thousand millions, z/n trillion. 
&c. 

Observations on Cardinal Numbers. 

1. When the words cew£ and mille, are followed by a 
number, they are never preceded by the word un in French, 
as they are in English by the word one : thus we say, cent 
cinquante, for one hundred and fifty ; mil sept cent, for one 
thousand and seven hundred ; and not un cent cinquante, 
nor un mil sept cent. — 2. These numbers, quutre-vingt, 
six vingt, and cent, are written with an s, only when they 
are followed immediately by a substantive : thus we write 
quatre vingts limes, eighty pounds ; trois cents soldats, 
three hundred soldiers, with an s; and quatre-vingt-dix 
litres,' ninety pounds ; trois cent vingt-six soldats, three 
hundred and twenty-six soldiers, without an S.-—3. Mille 
never takes s in the plural, thus, vingt mille is twenty thou- 
sand, and not vingUmiiles, which would mean twenty 
miles ; and when mentioning the christian sera, it is cus- 
tomary to curtail this word into mil, and to write, for ex- 
ample, Van mil huit cent seize, and never / an mille, &c. — 
4. When mentioning the days of the month, the French 
make use of the cardinal instead of the ordinal number, 
and say, le onze d'avril, not le onzieme, &c. le vingt-cinq 
du mois prochain, and not le vingt cinquieme, &c. except, 
however, that instead of I'un du mois, they say, le pre- 
mier, the first day of, &c. and sometimes le second, though 

h 2 



76 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

not so well, for le deux ; but this mode proceeds no far- 
ther. 

Observations on Ordinal Numbers. 

1. Except le premier* and le second, the ordinal 
numbers are formed from the cardinal, by changing e mute 
into ieme, for those which end with a vowel, as quatre, 
(juairieme; and by adding ieme to those which end in any 
other consonant than /, as trois, dix, cardinal — trois'ieme, 
iUxieme, ordinal, except cinq, which takes u before ieme, 
cinquieme. — 2. Those which end in/, change that final into 
rieme: as neuf, dix neuf, cardinal $ neuvieme, dix-neuvieme, 
ordinal. — 3. The English use the ordinal numbers, with 
an article after the Christian name of a sovereign 5 the 
French, on the contrary, use the cardinal, (the two first 
excepted), and, never put any article before them. Ex- 
ample : Henry premier, Henri second, Henri trois, Henry 
quatre, &c. Henry the first, Henry (he second, Henry 
the third, Henry the fourth, &c. we say also nevertheless, 
Henri deux, Charles deux. 

Observations on Collective Numbers. 

1. The word million is a true substantive, and takes the 
mark of the plural, as deux millions, dix millions. — 2. Un 
millier is very often employed for one thousand weight, but 
quintal is never used except in the sense of one hundred 
weight. 

Distributive numbers are those which express the different 
parts of a whole ■ as, la moiti^ the half ; le quart, the 
quarter ; un cinquihne, a fifth, &c. 

Proportional Numbers denote the progressive increase of 
things • as, le double, the double ; le triple, the treble $ le 
centuple, a hundred-fold, &c. 

Other numerical expressions are used in poetry, music, 
games, &c. as disticjue, tercet, quatrain, sixain, huitain, 
&c. solo, duo, trio, quatuor, quinque, quinte, octave, &c. 
beset, sennez, &c. 

Adverbs of Number are formed from the ordinal, by 

* Unieme is only found in compound numbers, where premier 

and second are inadmissible. 



PRONOUN. 77 

adding ment to the final : as quatribne, dixieme, ordinal j 
quatritmement, dixiemement, adverbs *. 



PRONOUN. 



A pronoun is a word substituted in the place of a noun. 
There are several kinds of pronouns, as the personal, 
possessive, relative, absolute, demonstrative, and indefinite. 



PERSONAL PRONOUNS. 

The pronouns of the first person, je, me, moi, nous, and 
those of the second tu, te, toi, vous, are said of persons only, 
or of personified objects 5 but those of the third, il, Us; 
elle, elles ; lui, leur, le, la, les ; se, soi ; y, en, are said, 
of persons, animals, and things. 

As the same pronoun is expressed one way when it is 
conjunctive (or indispensably joined to a verb), and ano- 
ther when disjunctive (or which may be used without any 
reference to a verb), strict attention must be given to the 
following declensions, in which they are distinguished. 

I. Declension of Conjunctive Personal Pronouns. 





in 


First Person. 






S gular. 






Plural. 




nuf. 




m.f. 




N. 


Je, 


L 


nous, 


we. 


G. 


en, 


of me. 


en, 


of us. 


D. 


me, 


to me. 


nous, 


to us. 


Ac. 


me, 


me. 


nous, 


us. 



* See Appendix, No. II. for Details us to Jdnouns. 
H 3 





GRAMMAR 


OF THE 


FRENCH LANGUAGE. 






Second Person. 






Singular, 






Plural. 




m.f 




m f. 




IS. 


tu, 


thou. 


vous, 


you. 


G. 


en, 


of thee. 


en, 


of you. 


D. 


te, 


to thee. 


vous, 


to you. 


'Ac. 


te, 


thee. 


vous, 


you. 






Third Person. 




N. 


il, m. 


he. 


ils, m. 


thou. 


G. 


en, 


of him. 


en, 


of them, 


D. 


lui, 


to him. 


leur, 


to them. 


Ac. 


le, 


him. 


les, 


them. 


N. 


elle,/ 


she. 


elles, /. 


they. 


G. 


en, 


of her. 


en, 


of them. 


D. 


lui, 


to her, 


leur, 


to them. 


Ac. 


la, 


her. 


les, 


them. 



II. Declension of the Disjunctive Personal 
Pronouns. 







First Person. 






Singular. 






Plural. 




m. f, 




m.f. 




N. 


moi. 


>L 


nous, 


we. 


G. 


de moi, 


of me. 


de nous, 


of us. 


D. 


a moi, 


to me. 


a nous, 


to us. 


Ac. 


moi, 


vie. 


nous, 


its. 






Second Person. 




N. 


toi, 


thou. 


vous, 


you. 


G. 


de toi, 


of thee. 


de vous, 


of you. 


D. 


a toi, 


to thee. 


a vous, 


to you. 


Ac. 


toi, 


thee. 
Third Pe 


vous, 
rson. 


you. 


N. 


lui,w; 


i. he. 


eux, m 


. tliey. 


G. 


de lui, 


of him. 


d'eux, 


of them. 


D. 


a lui, 


to him. 


a eux, 


to them 


Ac. 


lui, 


him. 


eux, 


them. 



PRONOUN. 79 

Singular. Plural. 

N. elle, /. she. elles, /. they. 

G. d'elle, of her. d'elles, of them. 

P. a elle, to her. a elles, to them, 

Ac. elle, her. elles, them. 

Pronouns used with reference to Animals and Things. 

Singular. Plural. 

N. il, elle, or ce, it. ils, elles, or ce, them. 

G. en, of it. en, of them. 

D. lui, y, to it. leur, y, to them. 

Ac. le, la, it. les, them. 

N. B. The compound pronouns moi-mtfrne, myself ; toi- 
m4me, thyself; lui-mgme, himself; elle-meme, herself; 
nous-mtfmes, ourselves ; vous-mgines, yourselves $ eux* 
m4mes, themselves ; take the preposition ctein the genitive 
case, and a in the dative, 



POSSESSIVE PRONOUNS. 

The possessive pronouns are called conjunctive when 
they are joined to a noun, and disjunctive when they are 
used with reference to a noun antecedent. Both are de- 
clined as follows : 

1, Declension of Conjunctive Possessive 
Pronouns. 

Singular. Plural. 

m, f, m. & / 

N. Ac. mon, ma, mes, my. 

G. de mon, de ma, de mes, of my. 

D. a mon, a ma, a mes, to my. 

N. Ac. ton, ta, tes, thy. 

G. de ton, de ta, de tes, of thy. 



D. a ton, a ta, a tes, to thy. 

N.Ac. son, sa, ses, his, her, 

G. de son, de sa, de ses, of his, &c. 

D. a son, a sa, a ses, to his, #c. 



80 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 





Singular. 


Plural. 




ro.&/. 


m&f. 


N.Ac. 


not re, 


nos, our. 


G. 


de notre, 


de nos, of bur. 


D. 


a- notre, 


li nos, to our. 


N.Ac. 


voire, 


vos, your. 


G. 


de votre, 


de vos, of your. 


D. 


a votre, 


k vob, to your. 


N.Ac. 


leur, 


leurs. their. 


G. 


de leur, 


de leurs, of their, 


D. 


a leur. 


& leurs, to their. 



II. Declension of Disjunctive Possessive Pronouns. 

Singular. Plural. 

m. f. m. f. 

N.Ac, le mien, la mienne, les miens, lesmiennes, mine. 
G. du mien, de la mienne, des miens, desmiennes,o///ii>2e. 
D. au mien, a la mienne, aux miens, aux miennes,£omi?2e. 

N.Ac, letien, latienne, les tiens, les tiennes, thine. 
G. dutien, de latienne, des tiens, des tiennes, of thine. 
D. au tien, a la tienne, aux tiens, aux tiennes, to thine. 

N.Ac, le sien, la sienne, les siens, les siennes, his, her, its. 
G. du sien, de la sienne, des siens, des siennes. of his, &c. 
D, an sien, a la sienne, aux siens, aux siennes., to his, &c. 



Singular. 

m. f 

N. Ac. le notre, la n6tre, 

G. du notre, de la notre, 

D. au notre, & la notre, 



Piural. 

m. &f. 
les notres, ours. 
des notres, of ours. 
aux notres, to ours. 



N. Ac, le votre, 
G. du v6tre, 

D. au v6tre ; 



la voire, 

de la v6tre, 

a la vdtre, 



les votres, yours. 
des vdtres, of yours. 
aux vdtres, to yours. 



moNOVN. 61 

Singular. Plural. 

HI. /. 771. &/. 

N. Ac. le leur, la leur, les leurs, theirs. 

G. du leur, de la leur, des leurs, of their*. 

D. au leur, a la leur, aux leurs, to theirs. 



Observations upon ihese Pronouns, 

1. The possessive pronouns agree in gender and number 
with the substantive which they precede, or to which they 
have reference — 2. Mon, ton, son, are used in the feminine 
instead of mo, (a, sa, before a vowel or h mute} as mon 
dme, my soul, son humeur, his humour. — 3. The conjunc- 
tive take the preposition tie in the genitive case, and a in 
tlie dative, like proper names. — The disjunctive are pre- 
ceded by le, la, les, m the nominative ; by du, de la, des, in 
the genitive j and by au, d, la, aux, in the dative, like a 
substantive. — 4, Leur, to them, must not be confounded 
with leur, their. — The first is a personal pronoun which 
goes before a verb, and never takes an 5, as il leur parle, 
he speaks to them. — The second is a possessive pronoun 
which goes before a substantive, and takes an s in the phl- 
ral, as leurs freres sont venus, their brothers are come. — 5. 
Notre and votre, conjunctive, are sounded short; — le notre, 
le votre, disjunctive, are sounded long, and have a cir- 
cumflex accent over 6 : as notre pere est mort ; le votre est 
en bonne santi ; our father is dead 5 your's is in good 
health. 



RELATIVE PRONOUNS. 

Though every pronoun has reference to a substantive, 
and might be, on that account, called relative, yet the 
following, qui, que, dont, lequel, laquelle, lesquels, les- 
quelles, especially bear that denomination, being more 
particularly related to their antecedent than any other. 
Of the relative pronouns, some have reference only to per- 



82 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

sons or personified objects ; and others to animals and 
things. They are declined as follows : 

1. Pronouns relative to Persons. 

m.f. sing. plur. 
N. qui, who. 

G. de qui, or dont, of whom. 

D. a qui, to xchom. 

Ac. qui; 'or que, whom. 

2. Pronouns relative to Animals and Things. 

Singular. 

m. f. m. f. 

N. qui or lequel, laquelle, which. 

G. dont or duquel, de laquelle, of which. 

D. auquel, a laquelle, to which. 

Ac. que or lequel, laquelle, which. 

Plural. 

N. qui or lesquels, lesquelles, which. 

G. dont or desquels, desquelies, of which. 

D. auxquels, auxquelles, to which. 

Ac. que or lesquels, lesquelles, which. 



INTERROGATIVE PRONOUNS. 

Interrogative prononouns are who ? which ? and what 
expressed and declined in French as follows : 

I. Pronouns used with reference to Persons. 

N. qui? who? 

G. de qui ? of whom ? 

D, a qui ? to whom ? 

Ac. qui ? whom ? 



PRONOUN. 83 

2. Pronouns used with reference to Persons and Things. 

Singular. Plural. 

m. w /. m. /. 

N.Ac, lequel, laquelle, lesquels, lesquelles, which? 
G. duquel, de laquelle, desquels, desquelles, of which ? 
D. auquei, k laquelle, auxquels, auxquelles, to ichich ? 

3. What ? followed by a Substantive. 

Singular. Plural. 

m. f m. f 

N.Ac. quel, quelle, quels, quelles, what? 

G. dequel, de quelle, de quels, de quelles, of what ? 

D. a quel, a quelle, a quels, a quelles, to what ? 

What ? not followed by a Substantive. 

N. quoi, what ? 

G. de quoi, of what ? 

D. k quoi, to what ? 

Ac. que, what ? 



DEMONSTRATIVE PRONOUNS. 

Demonstrative Pronouns are called conjunctive demon' 
strative when they are joined to a substantive, and disjunc- 
tive when they have reference to a substantive antecedent. 

1. Pronouns med before a Substaniive. 

in. f 

N. Ac. sing, ct , cet *, cette, this or that. 

G. de ct, de cet, de cette, of this or of thai . 

D. a ce, a cet, a cette, to this or to that. 

N. Ac. pi. ces, — m. &/. these or those. 

G. de ces, of these or of those. 

D. a ces, to these or to those. 

* This pronoun is used before a noun masculine, which begins 
with a vowel or an h mute. 



84 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

Ce, when without a noun, intimates a person, or thing 
spoken of j as qui estce ? who is it ? ce que je voas dis est 
vraij — what I tell you is true. 

2. Demonstrative Pronouns followed by a Genitive or a 
Relative Pronoun, 



N. Ac. sing. 

G. 

D. 


m. 

celui, 

de celui, 

a celui, 


celle, 

de celle, 

a celle, 


that 
of that, 
to that. 


N. Ac. pi. 

G 

D. 


ceux, 

de ceux, 

a ceux, 


celles, 

de celles, 

h. celles, 


those, 
of those, 
to those. 



3. Pronouns used with reference to the last Noun spoken of, 

m. f 

N, Ac. sing. celui-ci, celie-ci, this. 

G. de celui-ci, de celle-ci, of this. 

D. a celui-ci, a celle-ci, to this. 

N. Ac.pl, ceux-ci, celles-ci, these. 

G. de ceux-ci, de celles-ci, of these. 

N. a ceux-ci, a celles-ci, to these. 

4, Pronouns used with reference to the first Noun spoken of 

m, ^ f 

N. Ac. sing. celui la, celle-la, that. 

G, de celuUla, de celle-la, of that. 

~D. a celui-la, a celle-la, to that. 

N. Ac, pi. ceux-la, celles-la, those. 

G, de ceux-la, de celles-la, of those, 

J). a ceux-la, a. celles-la, to those, 

5. Pronouns used to point at an object without naming it, 

]NL Ac. sing, ceci, this, cela, that. 

G. dececi, of this, de cela, of that. 

D. a ceci, to this, a cela, to that. 



PRONOUN. <3o 

INDETERMINATE PRONOUNS. 

Indeterminate Pronouns are divided into four classes. 

1. Those which are never joined to a Noun. 

on, one, people, they, lun V autre, one another. 

quelqtVun, somebody. auirui, others. 

quiconque, whoever. personne, nobody. 

chacun, every one. rien, nothing. 

2. Those which are always joined to a Noun. 

quelqtie, some. quelconque, whatever. 

chaquc, every. certain, some. 

3. Those which are sometimes joined to a Nonn and 

sometimes not. 

ni Vun ni V autre, neither. 

le me me, the same. 

tel, such. 

plusieurs, many. 

Vun et V autre, both. tout, every, everything. 

Vun ou V autre, either. 

4. Those which are followed by the Conjunction que. 

qui que, whoever. quelque que, whatever. 

quoi que, whatever. tel que, such as. 

quel que, whoever or whatever, tout que, however. 

lequel que, whichever. 

Observations. 
1. After the indeterminate Pronoun on, and others, in 
the singular, we express the personal Pronouns which re- 
late to them, by de soi, a soi, se, soi, as on doit veiller sur 
soi, one must watch over one's self; chacun doit penser a 
soi, every one ought to take care of himself. — c 2. Lun 
V autre, makes Vun de V autre in the genitive ; and Vun a 
V autre in the dative ; fun et V autre, Vun ou V autre, ni Vun 
ni V autre, make de Vun et de V autre, de Vun ou de V autre, 
ni de Vun ni de V autre, in the genitive ; and a Vun et a 

1 



mil, 


not one. 


pas un, 


not one. 


aucun, 


not one. 


autre, 


another. 



S6 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

Vautre, a Vun ou a V autre, ?ii a Van ni el V autre, in the da- 
tive j le mime makes du mime, au mime. — 3. All other 
Pronouns take only the Preposition de in the genitive, and 
a in the dative. 



VERBS. 



AUXILIARY VERBS. 

Conjugation of the auxiliary verb Avoir, to have *. 

Infinitive Mood. 

Present tense, avoir, to hate. 

Gerund, ayant, having. 

Participle, eu, wi.eue,/. had. 

Compound of the Present, avoir eu, to have had. 

Compound of the Gerund, ayant eu, having had. 

Indicative Mood. 

Present Tense. 
Singular. Plural. 

1. J*ai f, I have. Nous avons, we have. 

2. tu as, thou hast. vous avez, you have. 

3. il a, he has. ils ont, they have. 

Imperfect. 

1. J'avois J, / had. Nous avions, we had. 

2. tu avois, thouhadst. vous aviez, you had. 

3. ii avoit, he had. ils avoient, they had. 

* The verb avoir, serves not only as au auxiliary to conjugate 
its own compound tenses, but likewise the compound tenses of 
the verb etre, and those of the active, the impersonal, and almost 
all the neuter verbs. 

f The figures 1, 2, 3, denote the first, second, and third per- 
sons. 

J Many authors write, j'avais, tu ovais, il avait, ils avaient, &c. 
and use ai instead of oi, for the imperfect and conditional of all 
verbs, and in general whenever oi has the sound of e grave. 



VERBS. 87 

Preterite. 
Singular. Plural. 

1. J'eus, I had. Nous eumes, we had. 

2. tu eus, thou hadst. vous eutes, you had. 

3. il eut. he had. ils eurent, they had. 

Future. 

1. J'aurai, 1 shall or will have. Nous aurons, we shall have. 

2. tuauras, thou shalt have. vous aurez, you shall have. 

3. il aura, he shall have. ils auront, they shall have. 

Conditional. 

1. J'aurois, I would have. Nousaurions,u-e would have. 

2. tuaurois,thouivouldesthave. vousauriez, you would have. 

3. il auroit, he would have. ils auroient, they would have. 

N. B. JTeusse eu, tu eusses eu, il edt en, nous eussions eu, 
vous eussiez eu, ils eussent eu, I should have had, &c. Is 
also used for the conditional past. 

Compound of the Present, J'ai eu, &c. I have had, 

Compound of the Imperfect, J'avois eu, &c. / had had. 

Compound of the Preterite, J'eus eu, &c. I had had. 

Compound of the Future. J aurai eu, kc. I shall have had. 

n j fui n Ti- i f J'aurois eu, or feusse eu, &c. 

Compound of theConditional < T ,, / J , , 
r J L I would have had. 

Subjunctive Mood. 

Present Tense. 
Singular. Plural. 

Que *, That 

1. J'aie, 1 may have. Nous ajons, we may have. 

2. tu aies, thou mayest have.vous ayez, you may have. 

3. il ait, he may have. ils aient, they may have. 

Preterite. 

1. J'eusse, I might have. Nous eussions, we might have. 
9. tu eusses, thou mightest. vous eussiez, you might have. 
3. il eut, he might have, ils eussent, they might have. 

* The subjunctive, in French, is always preceded by the con- 
junction que, that, which is often suppressed in English. 

I c 2 



S8 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



Singular. 



Compound of the Present, J'aie eu, J may. have had. 

Compound of the Preterite, J'eusse eu, lmight have had. 

Imperative Mood. 

Plural. 
Ayons, let us have. 

2. aies, have thou. ayez, have ye. 

3. qu'il ait, let him have. qu'ils aient, let them have. 

N. B. Though only the first person of the compound 
tenses is here given the pupil must repeat all the persons 
by heart. 



Conjugation of the auxiliary verb Etre, to be. 
Infinitive Mood. 



Present tense, 

Gerund, 

Participle, 

Compound of the Present* 

Compound of the Gerund, 



etre, to be. 

6tant, being. 

ete, been. 

avoir ete, to have been. 

ayant et£, having been. 

Indicative Mood. 

Present Tense. 
Singular. Plural. 

1 . Je suis, 1 am. Nous somtnes, we are. 



2. tu es, 

3. il est, 



1. J'etois, 

2. tu etois, 

3. il^toit, 



1. Je fus, 

2. tu fus, 

3. il fut, 



thou art. 
he is. 



vous etes, 
ils sont, 



Imperfect. 

I was. Nous e"tions, 

thou wast. vous etiez, 
he was. ils etoient, 

Preterite. 

I was. Nous fumes, 

thou wast. vous fates, 
he ivas. ijs furent, 



you are. 
they are. 



we were, 
you were. 
they were. 



we were, 
you were. } 
they were, 



VERBS. 



*9 



] , Je serai, 
<2. tu seras, 
3. il sera, 



Future. 

Singular. 

1 shall or will be. 
thou shalt or wilt be. 
he shall or will be. 



Nous serons, 
vous serez. 
ils seront, 



Plural. 

we shall or will he. 
you shall or will be. 
they shall or will be. 

Conditional. 

Singular. Plural. 

1. Je serois, I would be. Nous serious, we would be. 

2. tu serois, thouwouldestbe. vous seriez, you would be. 

3. il seroit, he would be. ils seroient, they would be. 



Compound of the Present, 
Compound of the Imperfect , 
Compound of the Preterite, 
Compound of the Future, 

CompoundoftheConditional,.! 



J'ai ete, I have been. 
J'avois ete, I had been. 
J'eus ete, / had been. 
.Faurai ete\ I shall have been 
J'aurois 6\e, or j'eusse ete,? 
I would have been. 



Subjunctive Mood. 



Singular. 



Present Tense. 



Plural. 



Que That 

1 . Je sois, I may be. Nous soyons, we may be. 
9. tu sois, thou mayest be. vous soyez, you may lie. 
3. il soit, he may be. ils soient, they may be, 

Preterite. 

L Je fusse, I might be. Nous fussions, we mig ht he. 

2. tu fusses, thou mig htestbe. vous fussiez, you might be, 

3. il fur, he might be* ils fussent, they might be. 



Compound of the Present, 
Compound of the Preterite, 



J'aie £ie, I may have been. 
J'eusse 6\&, Imight havt beta. 
i 3 



90 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



Imperative Mood. 

Singular. Plural. 

Soyons, let us be. 

2. sois, be thou. soyez, be ye. 

3. qu'il soit, let him be. qu'ils soyent, let them be. 



These two verbs, avoir and etre, help to conjugate all 
others in their compound tenses, and therefore must be 
learnt perfectly. All verbs conjugated with the verb to be 
in English, take etre in French $ but all those conjugated 
with to have in English, do not take avoir in French 3 the 
following are excepted : 

Verbs conjugated with to have in English, and &tre in 
French. 

1. All reflected and reciprocal verbs, without exception, 
take, in their compound tenses, the auxiliary gtre in 
French, and the auxiliary to have in English. 

L 2. The sixteen following are conjugated with etre in 
French, and to have in English : 



aller, 


to go. 


tornber, 


to fall. 


arriver, 


to arrive. 


venir, 


to come. 


de choir, 


to decay. 


devenir, 


to become. 


d£ceder, 


to die. 


disconvenir 


, to disagree. 


entrer, 


to come in. 


intervenir, 


to intervene. 


mourir, 


to die. 


parvenir, 


to attain. 


naitre, 


to be born. 


re venir, 


to come back. 


partir, 


to set out. 


survenir, 


to happen. 



These six accourir, to run to ; accroitre, to increase ; ap- 
paroitre, to appear ; croitre, to grow -, disparoitre, to dis- 
appear 5 and pe'rir, to perish \ which are always conju- 
gated with the auxiliary to have in English -, are indiffer- 
ently conjugated in French with avoir, or &re. 



VERBS. 91 

Verbs which take avoir in one signification, and &tre in another. 

These six verbs, accoucher, convenir, demeurer, descendre, 
monter, and passer, take avoir, or etre, in their compound 
tenses, according to the following distinctions : 

1. Accoucher takes avoir, when used in an active sense, 
and tire when used as a verb neuter -, as voire mere est ac- 
couchte, monfrere la accouchee, your mother is brought to 
bed ; my brother has delivered her. 

2. Convenir takes avoir, when it means to be convenient : 
and tire, when it signifies to agree ; as voire maison auroit 
convenu a mon pere, je suisfdche' que vous ne soyez pas co?i- 
venus du prix; your house would have suited my father, I 
am sorry that you have not agreed upon the terms. 

3. Demeurer takes avoir, when it signifies to live in: 
and tire, when it signifies to remain ; as /ai demeure a 
Londres, I have lived in London 3 il est demeure inebran- 
table, he has remained immoveable. 

4. Descendre takes cwoir, when it governs an accusative 
case, and etre in other cases ; as il a descendu Vescalier ; he 
has gone down stairs ; il est descendu d y une bonne famille, 
he is descended from a good family. 

5. Monter takes avoir, when it governs the accusative j 
and tire in other cases -, as/ai monte la colline, I have as- 
cended the hill ; je suis monte par degres aux charges mili- 
taires, 1 have ascended by degrees to military employments. 

6. Passer takes avoir, when it is followed by a noun or 
pronoun, and tire when not ; as/ai passe par la France, 
I have passed through France j ce^e mode est passfe, that 
fashion is past. 



OF REGULAR CONJUGATIONS. 

The respective conjugations being formed by the differ- 
ent terminations of verbs in their tenses and persons, and 
particularly in the infinitive mood, it is of chief importance 
to observe/ that the infinitive of all the verbs ends in er, ir, 
<jir, or re ; as purler, agir, receuoir, plaire, which form 



parler, 


to speak. 


.-plane, 


to please, 


agir, 


to act. 


I craindre, 


to fear. 


sentir, 
ouvrir, 


to smell. ~ . 1 connoitre 
. 6 in re J . . . 
to open. \ instruire, 


, to know, 
toinstruct, 


tenir, 


to hold. 


/ vendre, 


to sell. 


recevoir 


, to receive. 


\ £crire, 


to write. 



93 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

four general conjugations. As, however, the verbs tthieb 
end in ir and re, are conjugated differently in the same 
tenses and persons, twelve regular conjugations are ad- 
mitted j one in er, four in ir, one in oir, and six in re T 
which greatly diminishes the number of the irregular, and 
consequently facilitates the learning of verbs. They are as 
follows : 

I in er 
4 in ir,< 
1 in oir, 



FIRST CONJUGATION— Pah-ler. 

Infinitive Mood. 

Present tense, parler, to speak. 

Gerund, parlant, speaking. 

Participle, parle, spoken. 

Compound of the Present, avoir parte, to have spoken. 

Compound of the Gerund, ayant parle, having spoken. 

Indicative Mood. 

Present Tense. 
Singular. Plural. 

Je parle, l speak. Nous parlons, we speak. 

tu paries, thou speakest. vous parlez, you speak. 
ii parle, he speaks. ils parlent, they speak. 

Imperfect. 

Singular. 
Je parlois,. / was speaking. 

til parlois, thou wast speaking. 

il parloit, he was speaking. 

Plural. 
Nous pari ion s > we were speaking. 
vous parliez, you were speaking. 

ils parloient, they wefe speaking. 



VERBS. 



93 



Preterite. 

Singular. Plural. 

Je parlai, / spoke. Nous parlames, we spoke. 

tu parlas, thou spokest. vous parlates, you spoke. 

il parla, he spoke. ils parlerent, they spoke. 

Future. 

Je parlerai, I shall speak. Nous parlerons,we shall speak. 
tu parleras, thou shalt speak, vous parlerez, youshallspeak. 
il parlera, he shall speak. ils parleront, they shall speak. 

Conditional. 

Singular. 

Je parlerois, I would speak. 

tu parlerois, thou wouldest speak. 

il parleroit, he would speak. 

Plural. 

Nous parlerions, we would speak. 
vous parleriez, you would speak. 

ils parleroient, they would speak. 

Compound of the Present, J'ai parle, I have spoken. 
Compound of the Imperfect, J'avois parle, 1 had spoken. 
Compound of the Preterite, J'eus parle, I had spoken*. 
Compound of the Future, J'aurai parle, Is/?aZZ/iat>espoA*ett. 
Compound of the Condi-1 J' aurois or j'eusse parle, I would 
tional, J have spoken. 

* There is also a compound Preterite, called Preterite anterior 
indefinite, which is used instead of the preceding or preterite an- 
terior, when speaking of a time not entirely elapsed ; a.s,fai en 
acheve mon ouvrage ce matin, cette semaine, &c and not feus 
acheve. As it is found in every conjugation, I shall insert it here: 
f ai eu parte, tu as eu parte , il a eu parte, nous avons eu parte, vouv 
avez eu parte, its ont eu parte. 



94 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



Subjunctive Mood. 

Present Tense. 
Singular. Plural. 

Que That 

Je parle, 1 may speak. Nous parlions, we may speak. 

tu paries, thou may est speak, vous parliez, youmay speak. 
il parle, he may speak. ils parlent, they may speak. 

Preterite. 

Singular. 

Je parlasse, J might speak. 

tu parlasses, thou mightest speak. 

il pariat, he might speak. 

Plural. 
Nous parlassions, we might speak. 
vous parlassiez, you fnight speak. 

ils parlassent, they might speak. 

Compound of the Present, J'aie parle, I may have spoken. 
Compound of the Preterite, J'eusse parle, Imight have spoken. 

Imperative Mood. 

Singular. Plural. 

Parlous, let us speak. 

2. parle*, speak thou, parlez, speak ye. 

3. qu'il parle,' let him speak, qu lis parlent, let them speak. 

Observations. 

1 . Most French verbs have the Infinitive in er, and are 
conjugated as parler, except a Her, envoy er, and renvoyer, 
which are irregular. 

* The second person singular of the imperative of this conjuga- 
tion, and likewise of some verbs ending in vrir,frir, lir, take s 
after e, before the words/ and en, as poriesen a ton fr ere, carry 
some to thy brother ; offices en h ta soeur, offer seme to thy sister ; 
entitles en aussipoitr tci, gather some alike for thyself ', apportes y 
tes livres, bring there thy books. 



VERBS. 95 

C Z. In verbs ending in -ger, the e is preserved in those 
tenses where g is followed by the vowels a or o, in order 
to preserve to this letter its soft sound -, as, mangeont, ju- 
geons. 

3. In verbs ending in -cer, for the same reason, a ce- 
dilla is put under c when followed by a oro; as, sucant, 
plagons. 

4. In verbs ending in -oyer and -ayer, the y is changed 
into i before a mute e ; as, femploie, il essuie, fappuierai, 
il nettoieroit. 

This practice is extended by some to verbs in -ayer and 
-eyer, as, il paie, elle grasseye, or grasseie. 

5. Verbs which in the infinitive end in ier, are written 
with double ii in the first and second persons plural of the 
imperfect of the indicative, and of the present of the sub- 
junctive : as, prier, plier, inf. nous priions, nous pliions, 
vous priiezy vous pliiez, imperfect indicative, and pres.subj. 

6. In some few verbs ending in -eler and -eier y the I and 
t are doubled in those inflections, which receive an e mute 
after these consonants ; as, from appeler, il appelle, from 
jeter,, jejetterai, &c. 

7. The first person singular of the present of the indi- 
cative changes e mute into acute e in interrogative sen- 
tences. 

This remark is also applied to some verbs of the second 
conjugation ending in -vrir, -frir, and -lir ; as, neglige'-je? 
aime-je ? offre'-je ? cueille-je ? 

N. B. As the compound tenses of all verbs, regular and 
irregular, are nothing else than the conjugation of the 
verbs avoir or etre, and the participle of the verb conju- 
gated ; the scholar knowing well the auxiliaries, knows 
how to conjugate the compound tenses of all verbs j there- 
fore we may dispense with inserting them in the following 
conjugations. 



96 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE, 

SECOND CONJUGATION— Agir. 

Infinitive Mood. 

Present tense, agir, to act. 

Gerund, agissant, acting. 

Participle, agi, acted. 

Indicative Mood. 

Present Tense. 
Singular. Plural. 

J'agis, I act. Nous agissons, we act. 

tu agis, thou actest. vous agissez, you act. 

il agit, he acts. ils agissent, they act. 

Imperfect Tense. 

J'agissois, I was acting. Nousagissions, we were acting. 

tu agissois, thou wast acting, vous agissiez, you were acting. 
il agissoit, he was acting. ils agissoient, they were acting. 

Preterite. 

J'agis, I acted. Nous aglmes, we acted. 

tu agis, thou actedest. vous agites, you acted. 
il agit, he acted. ils agirent, they acted. 

Future. 

J'agirai, I shall or will act. Nous agirons, we shall act. 
tu agiras,£/*OM shalt, &c. act. vous agirez, you shall act. 
il agira, he shall, &c. act. ils agiront, they shall act. 

Conditional. 

J'agirois, I would, &c. act. Nous agirions, we would act. 
tu agirois, thou wouldest act. vous agiriez, you would act. 
il agiroit, he would act. ils agiroient, they would act. 

Subjunctive Mood. 

Present Tense. 
Que That 

J'agisse, 1 may act. Nous agissions, we may act. 

tu agisses, thou mayest act. vous agissiez, you may act. 
il agisse, he may act. ils agissent, they may act. 



VERBS. 9/ 

Preterite, 

Singular. Plural. 

J'agisse, I might act. Nous agissions, we might act, 

tuagisses, thou mightest act, vous agissiez, you might act, 

il agit, he might act, ils agissent, they might act. 

Imperative Mood. 

Agissons, let us act. 

2, agis, act thou. agissez, act ye, 

3* quil agisse, let him act. qu'ils agissent, let them act. 

N. B. All verbs which end in the infinitive mood in ir, 
except those mentioned under the three following conju- 
gations, are regular in French, and conjugated after agir. 
— Hair, to hate, is conjugated in the same manner; but 
in the singular of the indicative present, it makes je hods, 
tu haxs, il hait 9 pronounced je lies, tu kes, il het. 



THIRD CONJUGATION— Sentir. 

Infinitive Mood. 

Present tense, sentir, to smell. 

Gerund, sentant, smelling. 

Participle, senti, smelt. 

Indicative Mood. 

Present Tense. 
Singular. Plural. 

Je sens, I smell. Nous sentons, we smell. 

tu sens, thou smellest. vous sentez, you smell 
il sent, he smells. ils sentent, they smell. 

Imperfect. 

Singular. 
Je sentois, I was smelling. 

tu sentois, thou wast smelling. 

il sentoit, he was smelling. 



98 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

Plural. 
Nous sentions, we were smelling. 

vous sentiez, you were smelling. 

ils sentoient ; they were smelling. 

Preterite. 
Singular. Plural. 

Je sentis, 1 smelt. Nous sentimes, we smelt. 

tu sentis, thou smeltest. vous sentites, you smelt. 
il sentit, he smelt. ils sentirent, they smelt. 

Future. 

Je sentirai, I shall smell. Nous sentirons, we shall smell. 
tu sentiras, thou shalt smell, vous sentirez, you shall smell. 
il sentira, he shall smell. ils sentiront, they shall smell. 

Conditional. 

Singular. 
Je sentirois, I could smell. 

tu sentirois, thou couldest smell. . 

il sentiroit, he could smell. 

Plural. 
Nous sentirions, we could smell. 
vous sentiriez, you could smell. 
ils sentiroient, they could smell. 

Subjunctive Mood. 

Present Tense. 

Que That 

Je sente, I may smell. Nous sentions, we may smelt. 

tu sentes, thou may est smell, vous sentiez, you may smell. 

il sente, he may smell. ilssentent, they may smell. 

Preterite. 

Singular. 
Je sentisse, I might smell. 

tu sentisses, thou mightest smell. 

il sentitj he might smell. 

Plural. 
Nous sentissions, we might smell. 
vous sentissiez, you might smell. 
ils sentissent, they might smell. 



VERBS. 



99 



Imperative Mood. 



Singular. 

$. sens, smell thou. 

3. qu'il sente, let him smell 



Present Tense. 

Plural. 
Sentons, let us smell. 

sentez, smell ye. 

qu'ils sentent, let them smell. 



The sixteen following verbs 

Consentir, to consent. 
d^mentir, to give the lie. 
desservir, to clear the 
[table. 
dormir, to sleep. 
endormir, to lull asleep. 
mentir, to lie. 
partir, to set out. 
pressentir, to foresee. 
redormir, to sleep again. 



are conjugated like sentir: 

se rendorinir, to fall asleep 
[again. 
repartir,* to set out a- 
gain, to reply. 
se repentir, to repent. 
ressentir, to resent. 
ressortir *, to go out again. 
servir, to serve. 

sortir, to go out. 



FOURTH CONJUGATION— Ouvrir. 



Present tense, 


ouvrir, 


to open. 


Gerund, 


ouvrant, 


opening. 


Participle, 


ouvert, 


opened. 



Indicative Mood. 

Present Tense. 
Singular. Plural. 

J'ouvre, I open. Nous ouvrons, we open. 

tu ouvres, thou openest. vous ouvrez, you open. 
£1 ouvre, he opens. ils ouvrent, they open. 

* Repartir, to set out again, to reply, and ressortir to go out 
again, must not be confounded with, repartir, to distribute, and 
ressortir, to belong to, which are conjugated like agir. 

K 2 



100 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE, 



J'ouvrois, 
tu ouvrois, 
il ouvroit, 



Imperfect, 

Singular. 

7 was opening, 
thou wast opening, 
he was opening. 



Plural. 

Nous ouvrions, we were opening. 
vous ouvriez, you were opening. 

ils ouvroient, they were opening. 



Singular. 
J'ouvris, I" opened 
tu ouvris, 
il ouvrit, 



Preterite. 

Plural. 
Nous ouvrimes, we opened, 
thou openedest. vous ouvrites, you opened, 
he opened. ils ouvrirent, they opened. 



Future. 

J'ouvrirai, I shall open. Nous ouvrirons, we shall open. 
tu ouvriras, thou shalt open, vous ouvrirez, youshallopen. 
il ouvrira, he shall open, ils ouvriront, they shall open, 



J'ouvrirois, 
tu ouvrirois, 
il ouvriroit, 



Conditional. 
Singular. 



I should open, 
thou shouldest open, 
he should open. 



Plural. 
Nous ouvririons, we should open. 
vous ouvririez, you should open. 
ils ouvriroient, they should open. 



Subjunctive Mood. 
Present Tense. 



Plural. 



Singular. 
Que That 

J'ouvre, I may open. Nous ouvrions, we may open. 

tu ouvres, thou may est open, vous ouvriez, you may open. 
il ouvre, he may open. ils ouvrent, they may open, 



VERBS. 101 

Preterite. 

Singular. 
J'ouvrisse, I might open. 

tu ouvrisses, thou mightest open. 

U ouvrit, he might open. 

Plural. 
Nous ouvrissions, we might open, 
vous ouvrissiez, you might open. 
ils ouvrissent, they might open* 

Imperative Mood. 

Singular. Plural. 

Ouvrons> let us open. 

% ouvre, open thou, ouvrez, open ye. 

3. qu'il ouvre, let him open, qu'ils ouvrent, let them open. 

N.B. All the verbs which end in vrir, or frir, are re- 
gular, and conjugated after ouvrir, . in all their tenses and 
persons. 



FIFTH CONJUGATION— Tenir* 

Infinitive Mood. 

Present tense, tenir, to hold. 

Gerund, tenant, holding. 

Participle, tenu, held* 

Indicative Mood. 

Present Tense. 
Singular. Plural. 

Je tiens, I hold. Nous tenons, we hold. 

tu tiens, thou holdest. vous tenez, you hold* 
il tient, he holds. ils tiennent, they hold. 

Imperfect. 
Je tenois, I was holding. Nous tenions, we were holding. 

tu tenois, tAou wast holding, vous teniez, you were holding. 
il tenoit, he was holding. ils tenoient, they were holding. 

& 3 



10S GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE, 

Preterite. 
Singular. Plural. 

Je tins, I held. Nous tinmes, we held. 

tu tins, thou heldest. vous ttntes, you held. 
il tint, he held. ils tinrent, they held. 

Future. 

Je tiendrai, /" shall hold. Nous tiendrons, we shall hold. 

tutiendras, thou shalt hold, vous tiendrez, you shall hold. 
il tiendra, he shall hold. ils tiendront, they shall hold. 

Conditional. 
Singular. 
Je tiendrois, / would hold. 

tu tiendrois, thou wouldest hold. 

il tiendroit, he would hold. 

Plural. 
Nous tiendrions, we would hold. 
vous tiendriez, you would hold. 
ils tiendroient, they would hold. 

Subjunctive Mood. 

Present Tense. 
Singular. . Plural. 

Que That 

Je tienne, I may hold. Nous tenions, we may hold. 

tu tiennes, thou mayest hold, vous teniez, you may hold. 
il tienne, he may hold. ils tiennent, they may hold. 

Preterite. 
Je tinsse, I might hold. Nous tinssions, we might hold, 

tu tinsses, thoumightest hold, vous tinssiez, you might hold. 
il tint, he might hold. ils tinssent, they might hold. 

Imperative Mood. 

Tenons, let us hold. 

2. tiens, hold thou. tenez, hold ye. 

3. qui! tienne, let him hold, qu'ils tiennent, let them hold, 

N. B. All the verbs which end in enir, witheut an accent 
upon the e, are regular, and conjugated after tenir m all 
their tenses and persons. 



VERBS. 



103 



SIXTH CONJUGATION— Recevoir. 
Infinitive Mood. 



Present tense, 


recevoir, 


to receive 


Gerund, 


recevant, 


receiving. 


Participle, 


re$u, 


received. 



Indicative Mood. 

Present Tense. 
Singular. Plural. 

Je re^ois, I receive. Nous recevons, we receive. 

tu reqois, thou receivest. vous recevez, you receive, 
il recoit, he receives. ils recoivent, they receive, 

Imperfect. 

Singular. 
Je recevois, I was receiving. 

tu recevois, thou wast receiving. 

il recevoit, he was receiving. 

Plural. 
Nous recevions, we were receiving. 
vous receviez, you were receiving. 
ils recevoient, they were receiving. 

Preterite. 
Singular. Plural. 

7 received. Nous recilmes, we received, 

thou receivedst. vous refutes, you received, 



Je recus, 
tu recus, 
il re cut, 



he received. 



ils recurent, 

Future. 

Singular. 

I shall receive, 
thou shalt receive 
he shall receive. 

Plural. 
Nous recevrons 3 we shall receive, 
you shall receive, 
they shall receive. 



they received, 



Je recevrai, 
tu recevraSj 
il recevra, 



vous recevrez, 
ils recevront, 



104 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



Je recevrois, 
tu reeevrois, 
il recevroit, 



Conditional. 

Singular. 

I would receive, 
thou wouldest receive, 
he would receive. 



Plural, 

Nous recevrions, we would receive. 
vous recevriez, you would receive. 
Us recevroient, they would receive. 

Subjunctive Mood. 



Que 

Je receive, 
tu recoives, 
il receive, 

Que 

Nous recevions, 
tous receviez, 
ils recoivent, 



Je i^usse, 
tu regusses, 
il re<j&t r 

Nous remissions, 
vous re^ussiez, 
ils re^ussent, 



Present Tense. 

Singular. 
That 

I may receive, 
thou may est receive, 
he may receive. 

Plural. 
That 

we may receive, 
you may receive, 
they may receive. 

Preterite. 

Singular. 

I might receive. 
thou mightest receive, 
he might receive. 

Plural. 
we might receive, 
you might receive, 
they might receive. 



Imperative Mood. 



2. Re^ois, 

3. qu'il recoive, 



Singular 

receive thou. 



let him receive. 





VERBS. 


Recevons, 


Plural. 

let us receive. 


recevez, 
qu'ils recoivent 


receive ye. 
, let them receive 



105 



N. B. All the verbs which end in evoir, in the infinitive 
mood are regular, and conjugated after recevoir : and all 
those which end in oir, not preceded by ev, are irregular : 
as pouvoir, savoir, vouloir, &c. 



SEVENTH CONJUGATION— Plaire. 

Infinitive Mood. 





Present tense, 


plaire, to please. 




Gerund, 


plaisant, pleasing. 




Participle, 


plu, pleased. 




Indicative Mood, 




Present Tense. 




Singular. 


Plural. 


Je plais 


, J please. 


Nous plaisons, we please. 


tu plais 


, thou pleasest. 


vous plaisez, you please. 


il plait, 


he pleases. 


ils plaisent, they please. 
Imperfect, 
Singular. 




Je plaisois, 


I was pleasing. 




tu plaisois, 


thou wast pleasing. 




il plaisoit, 


he was pleasing. 
Plural. 




Nous plaisions, we were pleasing, 




vous plaisiez, 


you were pleasing. 




ils plaisoient, 


they were pleasing. 
Preterite. 




Singular. 


Plural. 


Je plus. 


/ pleased. 


Nous plumes, we pleased. 


tu plus 


, thou pleas edst 


vous plutes, you pleased, 


il pint, 


he pleased. 


ils plurent, they pleased 



106 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

Future. 

Singular. Plural. 

Je plairai, I shall please. Nous plairons, we shall please. 

tu plairas, thou shalt please, vous plairez, you shall please. 

il plaira, he shall please. ils plairont, they shallplease. 

Conditional. 

Singular. 
Je plairois, I would please. 

tu plairois, thou wouldest please. 

il plairoit, he would please. 

Plural. 
Nous plairions, we would please. 
vous plairiez, you would please. 
ils.plairoient, they would please, 

Subjunctive Mood. 

Present Tense. 

Singular. 
Que That 

Je plaise, I may please. 

tu plaises, thou mayest please, 

il plaise, he may please. 

Plural. 
Que That 

Nous plaisions, we may please. 
vous plaisiez, you may please. 

ils plaisent, they may please. 

Preterite. 

Singular. 
Je plusse, I might please. 

tu plusses, thou mightest please. 

il plftt, he might please. 

Plural. 
Nous plussions, we might please. 
vous plussiez, you might please. 
ils plussent, they might please. 



VERBS. Iqj 

Imperative Mood. 

Singular. Plural. 

Plaisons, let us please. 

2. plais, please thou, plaisez, please ye. 

3. qu'il plaise, let him please, qu'ils plaisent, let themplease. 

N. B. So are conjugated the compounds, ofplaire, and 
the verb taire, to conceal. 



EIGHTH CONJUGATION— Craindre. 

Infinitive Mood. 

Present tense, craindre, to fear. 

Gerund, craignant, fearing. 

Participle, craint, feared. 

Indicative Mood. 

Present Tense. 
Singular. pi uraI 

Je crains, I fear. Nous craignons, we fear. 

tu crains, thou fear est. vous craignez, you fear 
il craint, he fears. Us craignent, they fear, 

Imperfect. 

Singular. 
Je craignois, / was fearing. 

tu craignois, thou wast fearing. 

il craignoit, he was fearing. 

Plural. 
Nous craignions, we were fearing. 
vous craigniez, you were fearing. 

ils craignoient, they were fearing. 

Preterite. 

Singular. - p Iurah 

Je craigms, I feared. Nous craignimes, we feared 

tu craigms, thoufearedst. vous craignites, you feared 

il craigmt, he feared. ils craignirent, they feared 



10S GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

Future. 

Singular. Plural. 

Je craindrai, I shall fear. Nous craindrons, we s/ia/J /ear. 

tu craindras, thou sh alt fear, vous craindrez, you shall fear \ 

il craindra, he shall fear, ils craindront, they shall fear . 

Conditional. 

Singular. 
Je craindrois, I would fear. 

tu craindrois, thou wouldest fear . 

il craindroit, he would fear. 

Plural. 
Nous craindrions, we would fear. 
vous craindriez, you would fear. 
il craindroient, they would fear. 

Subjunctive Mood. 

Present Tense. 
Singular. Plural. 

Que That 

Je craigne, I may fear. Nouscraignions, we may fear. 

tueraignes, thou may est fear, vous craigniez, youmayfear. 
ilcraigne, he may fear. ils eraignent, they may fear. 

Preterite. 

Singular, 
Je craignisse, / might fear. 

tu craignisses, thou mightest fear . 

il craigntt, he might fear. 

Plural. 
Nous craignissions, we might fear 
vous craignissiez, you might fear . 
ils eraignissent, they might fear. 

Imperative Mood. 
Singular. Plural. 

Craignons, let us fear. 

2. crams, fear thou, craignez, fear ye. 

3. qu'il craigne, let him fear, qu'ils craignent, let them fear. 



VERBS. 109 

N. B. All the verbs which end in the infinitive, in ain- 
dre, eindre, or oindre, are regular and conjugated like 
craindre. 



NINTH CONJUGATION— Connoitre. 
Infinitive Mood. 



Present tense, 


connoitre, 


to know. 


Gerund, 


connoissant, 


knowing, 


Participle, 


connu, 


known. 



Indicative Mood. 

Present Tense. 

Singular. Plural. 

Je connois, 1 know. Nous con noissons, we know. 

tu connois, thou knowest. vous connoissez, you know. 

\\ connoit, he knows. ils connoissent, they know. 

Imperfect. 

Singular. 
Je connoissois, I was knowing. 

tu connoissois, thou wast knowing. 

il connoissoit, he was knowing. 

Plural. 
Nous connoissions, we were knowing. 
vous connoissiez, you were knowing. 

ils connoissoient, they were knowing. 

Preterite. 

Singular. Plural. 

Je eonnus, J knew. Nous connumes, we knev). 

tu eonnus, thou knewest. vous connutes, you knew. 

il connut, he knew. ils connurent, they knew. 

Future. 

Singular. 
Je connoltrai, I shall know. 

tu connoitras, thou shalt know. 

il connoltra, he shall know. 



HjQI GRAMMAR OP THE FRENCH LANGUAGE 

Plural. 
Nous connoitrons, we shall know. 
vous connottrez, you shall know. 

ils connoitront, I hey shall know. 

Conditional. 

Singular. 
Je connoitrois, I should know. 

tu connoitrois, thou shouldest know. 

il connoitroit, he should know. 

Plural. 
Nous connoitrions, we should know. 
vous connoitriez, you should know. 
ils connoitroient, they should know. 

Subjunctive Mood. 

Present Tense. 

Singular. 
Que That 

Je connoisse, I may know. . 

tu connoisses, thou mayest know» 

il connoisse, he may know. 

Plural. 
Que That 

Nous connoissions, we may know. 
vous eonnoissiez, you may know. 
ils eonnoissent^ they may know. 

Preterite. 

Singular. 
Je connusses, I might know. 

tu connusses, thou mightest know. 

il connut, he might know. 

Plural. 
Nous connussions, we might know. 
tous connussiez, you might know. 
ils connussent, they might knom. 



VERES. Ill 

Imperative Mood. 

Singular, 
*£. connois, know thou, 

3. qu'il connoisse, let him know. 

Plural* 

Connoissons, let us know. 

connoissez, know ye. 

qu ils connoissent, let them know. 

N. B. All verbs which end in aitre or oitre, in the pre- 
sent infinitive, are regular, and conjugated like connoitre, 
except naitre, to be born, which is irregular. 



TENTH CONJUGATION— Instruirb. 

Infinitive Mood, 

Present tense, instruire, to instruct. 

Gerund, instruisant, instructing. 

Participle, instruit, instructed. 

Indicative Mood. 

Present Tense. 

Singular. Plural. 

Finstruis, I instruct. Nousinstruisons, we instruct. 

tu in9truis, thou instructesi. vous instruisez, you instruct. 

fl inatruit, he instructs. ils instruisent, they instruct. 

Imperfect. 

Singular. 
J'instruisois, I was instructing. 

tu instruisois, thou wast instructing. 

il instruisoit, he was instructing. 

Plural. 
Nous instruisions, we were instructing. 
vous instruisiez, you were instructing. 
ils instruisoient, they were instructing. 
l 2 



11^ GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

Preterite. 

Singular. 
J'instruisis, I instructed. 

tu instruisis, thou in struct edst . 

il instruisit, he instructed. 

Plural. 
Nous instruislmes, we instructed. 
vous instruisites, you instructed. 
ils instruisirent, they instructed. 

Future, 

Singular. 
J'instruirai, I will instruct, 

tu instruiras, thou wilt instruct. 

il instruirat, he will instruct. 

Plural. 
Nous instruirons, we will instruct. 
vous instruirez, you will instruct 
ils instruiront, they will instruct. 

Conditional. 

Singular. 
J'instruirois, I would instruct. 

tu instruiroisj thou wouldst instruct. 

il instruiroit, he would instruct. 

Plural. 
Nous instruirions, we would instruct. 
vous instruirjez, you would instruct. 
ils instruiroient, they would instruct. 

Subjunctive Mood. 

Present Tense. 

Singular. 
Que ^That 

J'instruise, I may instruct. 

tu instruises, thou mayest instruct. 

il instruise, he may instruct. 



VERBS. t l?> 

Plural. 
Que That 

Nous intruisions, we may instruct. 
vous intruisiez, you may instruct. 
lis intruisent, they may instruct. 

Preterite. 

Singular. 
J'instruisisse, I might instruct. 

tu instruisisses, thou mightst instruct, 

il instruisit. he might instruct. 

Plural. 
Nous instruisissions, we might instruct. 
vous instruisissiez, you might instruct. 
ils instruisissent, they might instruct. 

Suejunctive Mood. 

Singular. 

2. Instruis, instruct thou. 

3. quit instruise, let him instruct. 

Plural. 
Instruisons, let us instruct, 

instruisez, instruct ye. 

qu'ils instruisent, let them instruct. 

N.B. All verbs which end in uire y in the infinitive mood, 
are regular and conjugated like instruire ; except luire, to 
shine ; reluire, to glitter $ and nuire, to hurt 5 which make* 
m the participle, ltd, relui, and nui ; their other tenses are 
Fegnlar, 



ELEVENTH CONJUGATION—Vendrb. 

Infinitive Mood, 
Present tense, vendre, to sell. 



Gerund, 
Participle, 


vendant, 
vendu, 

l3 


selling, 
sold. 



14 grammar of the french language. 

Indicative Mood. 

Present tense. 
Singular. Plural. 

Je vends, I sell. Nous vendons, we sell. 

tu vends, thou sellest, vous vendez, you sell. 
il vend, he sells. ils vendent, they sell. 

Imperfect. 
Je vendois, I was selling. Nous vendions,M>e were selling. 
tu vendois, thou wast selling, vous vendiez, you were selling. 
: i\ vendoit, he was selling. ils vendoient, they were selling. 

Preterite. 
Je vendis, Isold. Nous vendimes, toe sold. 

tu vendis, thou soldest. vous vendites, you sold. 
il vendit, he sold. ils vendirent, they sold. 

Future. 
Je vendrai, I shall sell. Nous vendrons, we shall sell. 

tu vendras, thou shalt sell. vous vendrez, you shall sell. 
i! vendra, he shall sell. ils vendront, they shalt sell. 

Conditional. 
Je vendrois, / would sell. Nous vendrions, we would sell. 

iuvendrois, thou wouldst sell, vous vendriez, youwouldselL 
il vendroit, he would sell, ils vendroient, they would sell. 

Subjunctive Mood. 

Present Tense. 
Que Thai 

J e vende, I may sell. Nous vendions, we may sell. 

ta vende, thou mayest sell, vous vendiez, you may sell. 
il vende, he may sell. ils vendent, they may sell. 

Preterite. 

Singular. 
Je vendisse, I might sell. 

tu vendisses, thou mightest sell. 

il vendit, he might sell 

Plural. 
Nous vendissions, we might sell. 
vous vendissiez, you might sell. 
ils vendissent, they might sell. 



VERBS. 115 

Imperative Mood. 

Singular. Plural. 

Vendons, let us sell. 

2. vends, sell thou. vendez, sell ye. 

3. qu'ilvende, let him sell, qu'ils vendent, let them sell. 

N. B. All verbs ending in andre, endre, erdre, ondre, or 
ordre, are regular, and conjugated like vendre : except 
prendre, to take, and its compounds which are irregular. 



TWELFTH CONJUGATION— Ecrire. 
Infinitive Mood. 



Present tense. 


ecrire, 


to write 


Gerund, 


£crivant, 


writing. 


Participle, 


exrit, 


written. 



Indicative Mood. 
Present Tense. 



J'6cris, 
tu ecris, 
il £erit, 


Singular. 
I write, 
thou writes t, 
he writes. 


Plural. 
Nous eerivons, we write. 
vous £crivez, you write 
ils exri vent, they writi 






Imperfect. 


% 






Singular. 






Jecrivois, 
tu Renvois, 
il eerivoit, 


I was writing, 
thou wast writing, 
he was writing. 

Plural. 





Nous eerivions, we were writing. 
vous ecriviez, you were writing. 
ile £crivoient, they were writing. 



116 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

Preterite. 

Singular. Plural. 

J'dcrivis, I wrote. Nous ecrivtmes, we wrote. 

tu ecrivis, thou wrotest. vous dcrivf tes, you wrote. 

il ecrivit, he wrote. ils ecrivirent, they wrote. 

Future. 
J'ecrirai, I shall write. Nous ecrirons, we shall write. 

tu £criras, thou shalt write, vous 6crirez, you shall write. 
il £crira, he shall write. ils ecriront, they shall write. 

Conditional. 

Singular. 
J'£crirois, I would write. 

tuecrirois, thou wouldst write. 

ii £ciiroit/ he would write. 

Plural. 
Nous ecririons, we would write. 
vous dcririez, you would write. 
ils ecriroient, they would write. 

Subjunctive Mood. 

Present Tense. 
Singular. Plural. 

Que That 

J'ecrive, 1 may write. Nous £crivions ; «;e may write. 

tu ecrives, thou mayest write, vous ^criviez, you may write 
il ecrive, he may write. ils ecrivent, they may write. 

Preterite. 

Singular. 

J'£crivisse, / might write. 

tu £crivisses, thou mightest write. 

il ^crivit, he might write. 

Plural. 

Nous £crivissions, toe might write. 
vous ecrivissiez, you might write. 
ils £crivissent, they might write. 



VERBS. 117 

Imperative Mood. 

Singular. Plural. 

Ecrivons, let us write. 

2. ecris, write thou. dcrivez, write ye. 

3. qu'il derive, let him write, qu'ils 6crivent, let them write. 

All the verbs which end in crire, are regular, and con- 
jugated like e'er ire. 



CONJUGATION OF PASSIVE VERBS. 

There is but one mode of conjugating passive verbs ; 
viz. by adding to the verb e"tre, through all the moods and 
tenses, the participle past of the verb active, which must 
agree in gender and number with the subject ; as, 

Je suis aime, or aimee, I am loved. 

tu etois estime, or estimee, thou wast esteemed. 

il fut cheri, he was beloved. 

elle fut ch£rie, she was beloved. 

mon pere tut respecte, my father was respected. 

ma mere fut r£ver£e, my mother was revered. 

nous serons loues, or louees, we will be praised. 

vous en serez blames, or\ ..',,,, ,/. ^ 

blamees J V ou wl ^ ° e °l ame ^J 0T "• 

ils seroient craints et re- they would be feared and 

doutes, dreaded. 

elles seroient mieux instru- they would be better inform- 

ites, ed. 



CONJUGATION OF A REFLECTED VERB. 

Infinitive Mood. 



Present tense, 


se lever, 


to rise. 


Gerund, 


se levant. 


rising. 


Participle, 


leve, 


risen. 


Compound of the Present, 


s'£tre lev£, 


to have risen. 


Compound of the Gerund, 


s'etant levd, 


having risen. 



118 grammar of thb french language. 

Indicative Mood. 

Present Tense. 
Singular. Plural. 

Je Hie lfcve, J rise. Nous nous levons, we rise. 

tu te Ifeves, thou risest. vous vous levez, you rue. 

k\ §e lfcve, he rues. ils se Invent, they rue. 

Imperfect. 

Singular. 
Je me levois, I was rising. 

tu te levois, thou wast rising, 

il se levoit, he was rising. 

Plural. 
Nous nous levions, we were rising. 
vous vous leviez, you were rising. 
ils se levoient, they were rising. 

Preterite. 
Singular. Plural. 

Je me levai, / rose. Nous nous levames, we rose. 

tu te levas, thou didst rise, vous vous levates, you rose, 
il se leva, he rose. ils se teverent, they rote. 

Future. 

Singular. 

Je me leverai, I shall rise. 

tu te leveras, thou shatt rise. 

' il se levera, he shall rise. 

Plural. 

Nous nous leverons, we shall rise. 
vous vous leverez, you shall rise. 

ils se leveront, they shall rise. ' 

Conditional. 

Singular. 

Je me leverois, I would rise. 

tu te leverois, thou wouldst rise. 

il se leveroit, he would rise. 



VERBS, ]19 

Plural. 
Nous nous leverions, we would rise. 
vous vous leveriez, you would rise. 
ils se leveroient, they would rise. 

Compound Tenses. 

Compound of the Present. 

Singular. 
Je me suis leve*, I have risen. 

tu t'es leve, thou hast risen. 

il s'est \ev€, he has risen. 

elie s'est levee, she has risen. 

Plural. 
Nous nous sommes leves, we have risen. 
vous vous &tes leves, you have risen. 

ils se sont leves, they have risen-.- 

ellesse sont levees, they have risen. 

Compound of the Imperfect. 

Singular. 
Je m'etois leve, I had risen. 

tu t'etois leve, thou hadst risen, 

il s'€toit leve*, he had risen. 

Plural, 
Nous nous 6tions leves, we had risen. 
vous vous etiez leves, you had risen. 
ils s'^toient leves, they had risen. 

Compound of the Preterite, 
Singular. 
Je me fus leve, I had risen. 

tu te fus \e\6, thou hadst risen. 

il se fut leve, he had risen. 

Plural. 

Nous nous fumes leves, we had risen. 
vous vous futes lev£s, you had risen. 
ite se furent leves, they had risen. 



130 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

Compound of the Future. 

Singular. 
Je me serai \e\6, J shall have risen. 

tu te seras leve, thou shalt have risen. 

il se sera lev6, he shall have risen. 

Plural. 

Nous nous serons lev£s, we shall have risen. 

vous vous serez lev£s, you shall have risen. 

ils se seront lev£s, they shall have risen. 

Compound of the Conditional. 

Singular. 
Je me serois lev£, I should have risen. 

tu te serois leve, thou shouldst have risen. 

il se seroit lev£, he should have risen. 

Plural. 
Nous nous serions leves, we should have risen. 
vous vous seriez leves, you should have risen. 
ils se seroient leves, they should have risen. 

Subjunctive Mood. 

Present Tense. 

Singular. Plural. 
Que That 

Je me Ikve, I may rise. Nous nouslevions, we may rise. 

tu le lkves, thou may est rise, vous vous leviez, you may rise. 

il se \hve, he may rise. ils se Invent, they may rise. 

Preterite. 

Singular. 

Je me levasse, I might rise. 

tu te levasses, thou mightest rise. 

il se Jevat, he might rise. 

Plural. 

Nous nous levassions, we might rise. 
vous vous levassiez, yon might rise, 
ils se levassent, they might rise. 



VERES. 1^1 

Compound Tenses. 

Compound of the Present. 

Singular. 
Je me sois lev6, I may rise. 

tu te sois leve, thou mayest rise. 

il se soit leve*, he may rise. 

Plural. 
Nous nous soyons leve, we may rise. 
vous vous soyez lev£s ; you may rise. 
ils se soient lev£s, they may rise. 

Compound of the Preterite. 

Singular. 
Je me fusse lev£, 1* might rise. 

tu te fusse levd, thou mightest fise. 

il se fiit leve\ he might rise. 

Plural. 
Nous nous fussions leves, we might rise, 
vous vous fussiez leves, you might rise. 
ils se fussent lev£s, they might rise. 

Imperative Mood. 
Singular. Plural. 

Levons-nous, let us rise, 

2. leve-toi, rise thou. levez-vous, rise you. 

3. qu'il se leve, let him rise, qu'ils selevent, let them rise. 

Observations. 

1. All reflected verbs are conjugated with the auxiliary 
etre in French, and to have in English, in their compound 
tenses. 

2. They are also conjugated with two pronouns relative 
to the same object ;je me being used for the first person of 
the singular number ; tu te, for the second - } il or elle se 
for the third ; nous nous, for the first of the plural number, 
vous vous for the second ; ils or elles se, for the third, as 
before. 

M 



m 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



3. Most passive verbs, which have an inanimate object 
for their nominative case, are reflected in French ; as, les 
viauvaises nonvelles se repandent, — bad news are spread. 

4. The verbs which are followed in English by the pro- 
nouns myself, thyself, himself, &c. answer exactly to the 
French reflected ones. The following have no pronouns in 
English, and, as they cannot be easily distinguished, should 
be learnt : 

Verbs reflected in French. 



s'abonner, 

s'abstenir, 

s'accorder, 

s'accouder, 

s'asseoir, 

s'attacher, 

se baigner, 

se baisser, 

secantonner, 

se coucher, 

se debattre, 

se deborder, 

se dedire, 

se defier, 

se dep&cher, 

se demettre, 

se d&ister, 

s'elancer, 

s'en aller, 

s em pare r, 

s'empresser, 

s'endormir, 

s'enfuir, 

s'enhardir, 

s'enraciner, 

s'enrhumer, 

s'enrichir, 

s'entretenir, 

s'envoler, 



to compound, 
to abstain, 
to agree, 
to lean upon, 
to sit down, 
to stick, 
to bathe, 
to stoop, 
to canton. 
to go to bed. 
to struggle, 
to flow over, 
to retract, 
to distrust, 
to make haste, 
to resign, 
to desist, 
to leap upon, 
to go away, 
to seize upon. 
to be eager, 
to fall asleep, 
to run away, 
to grow bold, 
to take root, 
to catch cold, 
to grow rich, 
to discourse with, 
to fly away. 



s'epanouir, 
s'esquiver, 
s'etonner, 
s'evanouir, 
s'e\aporer, 
s'evertuer, 
se farder, 
se fier, 
se figurer, 
se fletrir, 
se fondre, 



to blow, 
to steal away, 
to wonder, 
to faint away, 
to evaporate, 
to strive, 
to paint, 
to trust, 
to fancy, 
to fade away, 
to melt. 



se formaliser, to find fault. 
se glisser, to creep in. 



to make haste, 
to fancy, 
to intermeddle, 
to steal in. 
to rise. 



se hater 

simaginer, 

s'ingerer, 

s'insinuer, 

se lever, 

se liquefier, to liquefy. 

se marier, to marry. 

se mefier, tfo distrust. 

se meprendre, to mistake. 

se moquer, to laugh at. 

se mutiner, to mutiny. 

se piquer, to pretend to 

se plaindre, to complain. 

se proiuener,«o walk. 

se rejouir, to rejoice. 

se repentir, to repent. 



VERBS. 123 

se reposer, to rest. j se soumettre, to submit. 

se ressouvenir, to remember, j se souvenir, to remember. 

se revolted to rebel. se vanter, to boast. 

se saisir, to seize upon, j 



VARIOUS MANNERS OF CONJUGATING A VERB. 

1. With Negation. — Infinitive present: Ne pas donner, 
not to give - y ne donnant pas, not giving. 

Ind. pres. Je ne donne pas, I do not give ; tu ne donnes 
pas, thou dost not give 5 il ne donne pas, he does not give 5 
nous ne donnons pas, we do not give 5 vous ne donnez pas, 
you do not give , Us ne donnent pas, they do not give , and 
so on for all the other tenses of the indicative and subjunc- 
tive moods. 

Compound tenses : Je vHai pas donne, I have not given , 
tu n'as pas donne, thou hast not given \ il ria pas donne 1 , 
he has not given, &c. -, and so on for all compound tenses 
and persons. 

2. With Interrogation. — Imperfect of the indicative : 
Punissois-je, did I punish ? punissois-tu, didst thou pu- 
nish ? punissoit-il, did he punish ? punissions-nous, did we 
punish ? punissiez-vous, did you punish ? pun\ssoient-\l§, 
did they punish ? 

Compound tenses : Ai-je-puni, have I punished ? as-tu- 
puni, hast thou punished ? a-t-il~puni, has he punished ? 
and so on for other tenses. 

3. With Negation and Interrogation. — Preterite of the 
indicative: Ne marchai-je pas, did I not walk? ne mar- 
chas-tupas, didst thou not walk ? ne marcha-t-il pas, did 
he not walk ? ne mar chdmes -nous pas, did we not walk ? 
ne marchdtes-vous pas, did you not walk } ne marche'rent- 
Us pas, did they not walk ? 

Compound tenses : PTai-je pas marchi, have I not 
walked ? n'as-tu pas marcM, hast thou not walked ? »'a-#- 
il pas marchd, has he not walked ? and so on for all other 
persons. 

m 2 



124 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

4. With Pronouns. — Future : Je les vendrai, I will sell 
them: tu les vendras, thou wilt sell them 5 il les vendra, 
he will sell them : nous les vendrons, we will sell them 3 
vous les vendreZj you will sell them; Us les vendront, they 
will sell them. 

Compound tenses : Je les ai vendus, I have sold them ; 
tu les as vendus, thou hast sold them 5 il les a vendu, he 
has sold them, &c. 

5. With Negation and Pronouns. — Conditional : Je ne 
le connoitrois pas, I should not know him ; tu ne le con- 
noitrois pas, thou shouldest not know him ; il ne le con- 
noitroit pas, he should not know him 5 nous ne le connoi- 
trions pas, we should not know him 3 vous ne le connoi- 
triez pas, you should not know him 5 Us ne le connoitroient 
pas, they should not know him. 

Compound tenses : Je ne Vai pas connu, I have not 
known him ; tu ne Fas pas connu, thou hast not known 
him 5 il ne Va pas connu, he has not known him, &c. 

6. With Interrogation and Pronouns. — Future indica- 
tive : Les verrai-je, shall I see them ? les verras-tu, shalt 
thou see them ? les verra-t-il, shall he see them ? les vet- 
rons nous, shall we see them ? les verrez-vous, shall you see 
them ? les verront-ils, shall they see them ? 

Compound tenses : Les ai-je vus, have I seen them ? les 
as-tu vus, hast thou seen them ? les a-t-il vus, has he seen 
them ? 



IRREGULAR VERBS. 



125 



CONJUGATION OF ALL THE IRREGULAR VERBS. 

I. Absoudre. To absolve*. 

Inf. Absoudre, to absolve. Ger. absolvant, absolving. 
Part, absous, absolved. 





Singular. 










1st per. 


2d per. 


3d per. 




Pres. J'absou 


-s, 


s, 


t. 




Imp. J'absolv 


-ois, 


ois, 


oit. 




Put. J'absoud 


-rai, 


ras, 


ra. 




Cond. J'absoud 


-rois, 


rois, 


roit. 




S. P. J'absoh 


-e, 


es, 


e. 




Imper. abso 


Plural. 


us, 


Ive. 




Pres. Nous absolv 


-ons, 


ez, 


ent. 




Imp. Nous absolv 


-ions, 


iez, 


oient. 




Fut. Nous absoud 


-rons, 


rez, 


ront, 




Cond. Nous absoud 


-rions, 


riez, 


roient 


, 


S. P. Nous absolv 


-ions, 


iez, 


ent. 




Imper.Nous absolv 


-ons, 


ez, 


ent. 




Abattre, to 


pull down : 


like battre, 


5 


Abstraire, to abstract ,• 


like traire, 


35 


Accourir, to 


run to : 


like 


courir, 


11 


Accueillir, to welcome; 


like eueiller, 


13 



II. AcauERiR, to acquire. 

Inf. Acqu£rir, to acquire. Ger. acque"rant, acquiring, 
Part, acquis, acquired. 

Singular. 

Pres. J'acquie -rs, rs, rt. 

Imp. J'acqueY -ois, ois, oit 

* The pupil must remember that to is the mark of the present 
of the infinitive ; was with the gerund, the mark of the imperfect 
of the indicative ; shall or will of the future ; would, could, or 
should, of the conditional; may, of the present of the subjunctive j 
might of the preterite ; and let of the imperative mood ; and so 
must English these verbs. 

M 3 



126 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



Pret. J'acqu 
Fut. J'acquer 
Cond. J'acquer 
£. P. J'acquier 
Pret. J'acqu 
Imper.J'acqui 



1st per. 
-is, 
-rai, 
-rois, 
-e, 
-isse, 

Plural. 



2d per. 
is, 
ras, 
rois, 
es, 
isses, 
-ers, 



Pres. 

Imp. 

Pret. 

Fut. 

Cond, 

S.P. 

Pret. 

Imper 



Nous acqu 
Nous acquer 
Nous acqu 
Nous acquer 
Nous acquer 
Nous acqu 
Nous acqu 
.Nous acqu 



-erons, erez, 

-ions, iez, 

-imes, ites, 

-rons, rez, 

-rions, riez, 

-erions, eriez, 

-issons, issiez, 

-erons, erez, 



3d per. 
it. 
ra. 
roit. 
e. 
It. 
ere. 



ierent. 

oient. 

irent. 

ront. 

roient. 

ierent. 

issent. 

ierent. 



Admettre, to admit; like mettre 19, 



III. Aller, to go. 



Aller, to go. Ger 


'. allant, going. Part, alle, gone, 




Singular. 






Pres. Je 


vais, 


vas, 


va. 


Imp. J 'all 


-ois, 


oit, 


oit. 


Pret. J'all 


-ai, 


as, 


a. 


Fut. J'i 


-rai, 


ras, 


ra. 


Cond. J'i 


-rois, 


rois, 


roit. 


S. P. J'aill 


-e, 


es, 


e. 


Pret. J'all 


-asse, 


asses, 


at. 


Imper. 


Plural. 


va, 


aille. 


Pres. Nous 


allons, 


allez, 


vont. 


Imp. Nous all 


- ( ns 


iez, 


oient. 


Pret. Nous all 


-ames, 


ates, 


erent. 


Fut. Nous i 


-rons, 


rez, 


ront. 


Cond. Nous i 


-rions, 


riez, 


roient. 


S. P. Nous all 


-ions, 


iez, 


aillent. 


Pret. Nous all 


-assions, 


assiez, 


assent* 


Jmper.Nous 


allons, 


allez, 


aillent. 



IRREGULAR VERBS. 



127 



Apprendre, 
Assaillir *, 



to learn ; 
to assault ; 



like prendre, 
like cueiller, 



27. 
13. 



IV. S'Asseoir, to sit down. 

Inf. S'asseoir, to sit down. Ger. s'asseyant, sitting. 
Part, assis, sat. 





1st per. 


2d per. 


3d per. 


Pres. Je m'ass 


-ieds, 


ieds, 


ied. 


Imp. Je m'assey 


-ois, 


ois, 


oit. 


Pret. Je m'ass 


-is, 


is, 


it. 


Fut. Je m'assie 


-rai f , 


ras, 


ra. 


Cond. Je m'assie 


-rois f, 


rois, 


roit. 


S. P. Je m'assey 


l f. 


es, 


e. 


Pret. Je m'ass 


-isse, 


isses, 


It. 


Imper. ass 


Plural. 


ieds, 


eje. 


Pres. Nous asse 


-yons, 


yez, 


vent. 


Imp. Nous assey 


-ions, 


iez, 


oient. 


Pret. Nous ass 


-Imes, 


ites, 


irent. 


Fut. Nous assie' 


-rons, 


rez, 


ront. 


Cond. Nous assie' 


-rions, 


riez, 


roient. 


S. P. Nous asse 


-yions, 


yiez, 


yent. 


Pret. Nous ass 


-issions, 


issiez, 


issent. 


Imper.Nous asse 


-yons, 


yez, 


yent. 


Attraire, to attract ; like 


traire 85 




V. 


Battre, to beat. 




Inf. Battre, to beat 


. Ger. Battant, beating. Part, 




battu, beaten. 








Singular. 






Pres, Je ba 


-ts, 


ts, 


t. 


Imp Je batt 


-ois, 


ois. 


oit. 


Pret. Je batt 


-is, 


is, 


it. 


Fut. Je batt 


-rai, 


ras, 


ra. 



* ds&aillir makes in the future and conditional j'assaillirai, f o#- 
f We also say, je m'asseyerai, je m'assaywois* 



128 



GRAMMAR OP THE PRENCH LANGUAGE. 





1st per. 


%d per. 


3d per. 


Cond. Je batt 


-rois, 


rois, 


roit. 


S. P. Je batt 


-e, 


es, 


e. 


Pret. Je batt 


-isse, 


isses, 


it. 


Imper. ba 


Plural. 


-ts, 


tte. 


Pres. Nous batt 


-ons, 


ez, 


ent. 


Imp. Nous batt 


-ions, 


iez, 


oient. 


Pret. Nous batt 


-imes, 


ites, 


rent. 


Put. Nous batt 


-rons, 


rez, 


ront. 


Cond. Nous batt 


-rions, 


riez, 


roient 


£. P. Nous batt 


-ions, 


iez, 


ent. 


Pret. Nous batt 


-issions, 


issiez, 


issent. 


Iwper.Nous batt 


-ons, 


ez, 


ent. 



VI. Boire, to drink. 

Inf. Boire, to drink. Ger. buvant, drinking. 
bu, drank. 

Singular. 



Part. 



Pret. Je boi 


-s, 


s, 


t. 


Imp. Je buv 


-ois, 


oi3, 


oit. 


Pret. Je b 


-us, 


us, 


ut. 


Fut. Je boi 


-rai, 


ras* 


ra. 


Cond.Je boi 


-rois, 


rois, 


roit. 


S. P. Je boiv 


- e > 


es, 


e. 


Pret. Je b 


-usse, 


usses, 


tit. 


Imper. 


Plural. 


bois, 


boive. 


Pres. Nous buv 


-ons, 


ez, 


boi vent, 


Imp. Nous buv 


-ions, 


iez, 


oient. 


Pret. Nous b 


-times, 


tites, 


urent. 


Fut. Nous boi 


-rons, 


rez, 


ront. 


Cond. Nous boi 


-rions, 


riez, 


oient. 


S. P. Nous buv 


-ions, 


iez, 


boivent. 


Pret. Nous b 


-ussions, 


ussiez, 


ussent. 


Imper .Nous 


buvons, 


buvez, 


boivent. 



IRREGULAR VERBS. 



129 



VII. BoUILLER, tO boil. 



Inf. Bouillir, to boil. Ger. bouillant, boiling. Part. 




bouilli;, boiled. 






Singular. 








1st per. 


2d per. 


3d per. 


Pres. Je bou 


-s, 


s, 


t. 


Imp. Je bouill 


-ois, 


.ois, 


oit. 


Pret. Je bouill 


-is, 


is, 


it, 


Fut. Je bouilli 


-rai, 


ras, 


ra. 


Cond. Je bouilli 


-rois, 


rois, 


roit. 


S.P. Je bouill 


-e, 


es, 


e. 


Pret, Je bouill 


-isse, 


isses, 


it. 


Imper. 


Plural. 


bous, 


bouille. 


Pres. Nous bouill 


-ons, 


ez, 


ent. 


Imp. Nous bouill 


-ions, 


iez, 


oient. 


Pret. Nous bouill 


-imes, 


ites, 


irent. 


Fut. Nous bouilli 


-rons, 


rez, 


ront. 


Cond. Nous bouilli 


-rions, 


riez, 


roient. 


S. P. Nous bouill 


-ions, 


iez, 


ent. 


Pret. Nous bouill 


-issions, 


issiez, 


issent. 


Imper. Nous bouill 


-ons, 


ez, 


ent. 


Circoncire *, Jo 


circumcise ; 


like eonfire, 9. 


Combattre, to fight ; 


like battre, 5. 


Comprendre, Jo understand ; 


like prendre, 27. 


Commettre, to commit ; 


like mettre, 19. 


Compromettre, to 


expose ; 


like mettre, 19. 



VIII. Conclure, to conclude. 

Inf. Conclure, to conclude. Ger. concluant, concluding. 
Part, conclu, concluded. 

Singular. 



Pres. 


Je concl 


-us, 


us, 


ut. 


Imp. 


Je conclu 


-ois, 


ois, 


oit. 


Pret. 


Je conclu 


-us, 


us, 


ut. 


Fut. 


Je conclu 


-rai, 


ras, 


ra. 



* But the participle is circoncis. 



130 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 





1st per. 


2d per. 


3d per. 


Cond. Je conclu 


-rois, 


rois, 


roit. 


S. P. Je conclu 


-e, 


es, 


e. 


Pret. Je concl 


-usse, 


usses, 


tit. • 


Imper. concl 


Plural. 


-us, 


ue. 


Pres. Nous conclu 


-ons, 


ez, 


ent. 


Imp. Nous conclu 


-ions, 


iez, 


oient. 


Pret. Nous conclu 


-times, 


tites, 


urent. 


Fut. Nous conclu 


-rons, 


rez, 


ront. 


Cond. Nous concl 


-rions, 


riez, 


roient 


S. P. Nous conclu 


-ions, 


iez, 


ent. 


Pret. Nous concl 


-ussions, 


ussiez, 


ussent 


Imper.Nous conclu 


-ons, 


ez, 


ent. 



Confire, to pickle. 

Inf. Confire, to pickle. Ger. confisant, pickling. 
Part, confit, pickled. 

Singular. 



Pres. Je conf 


-is, 


is, 


it. 


Imp. Je confis 


-ois, 


ois, 


oit. 


Bret. Je conf 


-is, 


is, 


it. 


Fut. Je confi 


-rai, 


ras, 


ra. 


Cond. Je confi 


-rois, 


rois, 


roit. 


S. P. Je confis 


-e, 


es, 


e. 


Pret. Je conf 


-isse, 


isses, 


ft. 


Imper. conf 


Plural. 


-is, 


ise. 


Pres. Nous confis 


-ons, 


ez, 


ent. 


Imp. Nous confis 


-ions, 


iez, 


oient. 


Pret. Nous conf 


-imes, 


ites, 


irent. 


Fut. Nous confi 


-rons, 


rez, 


ront. 


Cond. Nous confi 


-rions, 


riez, 


roient. 


S. P. Nous confis 


-ions, 


iez, 


ent. 


Pret. Nous conf 


-issions, 


issiez, 


issent. 


Jmper.Nous confis 


-ons, 


ez. 


ent. 



IRREGULAR VERBS. 



131 



Conquerir, 


to conquer ; 


like acquerir, 


2. 


Contredire *, 


to contradict ; 


like dire, 


14. 


Contrefaire, 


to mimic ; 


like faire, 


16. 


Convaincre, 


to convince; 


like vaincre, 


36. 


Corrompre, 


to corrupt j 


like rompre, 


32. 



X. Coudre, to sew. 

Inf. Coudre, to sew. Ger. cousant, sewing. 
cousu, sewed. 



Part. 





Singular. 








1st per. 


2d per 


3d per. 


Pres. Je cou 


-ds, 


ds, 


d. 


Imp. Je cous 


-ois, 


ois y 


oit. 


Pret. Je cous 


-is 


is, 


it. 


Fut. Je coud 


-rai, 


ras, 


ra. 


Cond. Je coud 


-rois, 


rois, 


roit. 


S. P. Je cous 


-e, 


es, 


e. 


Pret. Je cous 


-isse, 


isses, 


it. 


Imper. cou 


Plural. 


-s, 


se. 


Pres. Nous cous 


-oris, 


ez, 


ent 


Imp. Nous cous 


-ions, 


iez, 


oient. 


Fret. Nous cous 


-imes, 


ites, 


irent. 


Fut Nous coud 


-rons, 


rez, 


ront. 


Cond. Nous coud 


-rions, 


riez, 


roient 


5. P. Nous cous 


-ions, 


iez, 


ent. 


Pret. Nous cous 


-issions, 


issiez, 


issent. 


imper. Nous cous 


-ons, 


ez, 


ent. 



XI. Courirj to run. 
Inf. Courir to run. Ger. courant, running. Part. 



couru, run. 



Singular. 






Pres. Je cou -rs, 


rs, 


rt. 


Imp. Je cour -ois, 


ois, 


oit 



* Bat it makes in the second person plural of the indicative 
of the imperative contredisez. 



and 



132 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 





Is* per. 


"id per. 


9d per. 


Pret. Je cour 


-us, 


us, 


ut. 


Fut. Je cour 


-rai, 


ras, 


ra. 


Cond. Je cour 


-rois, 


rois, 


roit. 


S. P. Je cour 


-e, 


es, 


e. 


Pret. Je cour 


-usse, 


usses, 


ut. 


Imper. cour 


Plural. 


-s, 


e. 


Pres, Nous cour 


-ons, 


ez, 


ent. 


Imp. Nous cour 


-ions, 


iez, 


oient. 


Pret. Nous cour 


-umes, 


utes, 


urent. 


jFuJ, Nous cour 


-rons, 


rez, 


ront. 


Cond. Nous cour 


-rions, 


riez, 


roient. 


£. P. Nous cour 


-ions, 


iez, 


ent. 


Pre£. Nous cour 


^ussions, 


ussiez. 


, ussent 


Imper. Nous cour 


-ons, 


ez, 


ent. 



XII. Croire, to believe. 

Inf. Croire, to believe. Ger. croyant, believing. Part 
cru, believed. 

Singular. 



Pres. Je croi 


-s, 


s, 


t. 


Imp. Je croy 
Pret. Je cr 


-ois, 
-us, 


ois, 
us, 


oit. 
ut. 


Fut. Je croi 


-rai, 


ra3 


ra. 


Cond. Je croi 


-rois, 


rois, 


roit. 


S. P. Je croi 


-e, 


es, 


e. 


Pret. Je cr 


-usse, 


usses, 


ut. 


Imper. croi 


PluraL 


s, 


e. 


Pres. Nous cro 
Imp. Nous croy 
Pret. Nous cr 


-yons, 
-ions, 
-umes, 


yez, 
iez, 
utes, 


ient. 

oient. 

urent. 


Fut. Nous croi 


-rons, 


rez, 


ront. 


Cond. Nous croi 


-rions, 


riez, 


roient. 


S. P. Nous croi 


-yions, 


yiez, 


ient. 


Pret. Nous cr 


-ussions, 


ussiez, 


ussent 


Imper.Nous cro 


-yons, 


yez, 


ient. 



1HRECULAR VERBS. 



133 



XIII. Cueillih, te gather. 

Inf. Cueiliir^ to gather. Ger. cueillant, gathering 
Part, cueilli, gathered. 





Singular. 








1st per. 


2d per. 3d per. 


Pres. Je cueill 


-e> 


es, 


e. 


Imp. Je cueill 


-ois, 


ois, 


oit. 


Pret. Je cueill 


-is, 


is, 


it. 


Fut. Je cueille 


-rai, 


ras, 


ra. 


Cond. Je cueille 


-rois, 


rots, 


oit. 


S. P. Je cueill 


-c, 


es, 


e. 


Pret. Je cueill 


-isse, 


isses, 


it. 


Imper. cueill 


Plural. 


e, 


e. 


Pres. Nous cueill 


-0113, 


ez, 


ent. 


Imp. Nous cueill 


-ions, 


iez, 


oient. 


Pret. Nous cueill 


-imes, 


itez, 


irent, 


Fut. Nous cueille 


-rons, 


rez, 


ront, 


Cond. Nous cueille 


-rions, 


riez, 


roient 


S . P. Nous cueill 


-ions, 


iez, 


ent. 


Pret. Nous cueill 


-issions, 


issiez, 


isseiit. 


Imper. Nous cueill 


-ons, 


ez, 


ent. 


Decoudre, to 


unsev) ; 


like coudr 


■e, 10. 


Bedire *, to \ 


unsay ; 


like dire, 


14. 


Defaire, to undo -, 


like faire, 


16. 


Demettre, to \ 


put out ; 


like mettr 


e, 19. 


Se Demettre, to resign • 


like mettr, 


e, 19. 


Se Deprendre, to toose; 


like presid 


re, 27- 


Desapprendre, to i 


unlearn ; 


like prend 


re, 27. 


Devetir, to divest ; 


like rev&tir, 30 



* See tbe observation upon contredire. 



134 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



XIV. Dire, to say. 
Inf. Dire, to say. Ger. disant, saying. Part, dit, 



sail. 





Singular. 










1st per. 


2d per. 


3d per. 




Pres. Je d 


-is, 


is, 


it. 




Imp. Je dj 


s -ois, 


ois, 


oit. 




Pret. Je d 


-is, 


is, 


it. 




Fut. Je di 


-rai, 


ras, 


ra. 




Cond. Je di 


-rois, 


rois, 


roit. 




S. P. Je dis -e^ 


es, 


e. 




Pret. Je d 


-isse, 


isses, 


it. 




Imper. d 


Plural. 


-is, 


ise, 




Pres. Nous 


di -sons, 


tes, 


sent. 




Imp. Nous dis -ions, 


iez, 


oient. 




Pret. Nous 


d -imes, 


ites, 


irent. 




Fut. Nous 


di -tons, 


rez, 


ront. 




Cond. Nous 


di -rions, 


riez, 


roient. 




S. P. Nous 


dis -ions, 


iez, 


eat. 




Pret. Nous 


d -issions, 


issiez, issent. 




I/nper.Nous 


-disons, 


dites 


, disent. 




Discourir, 


to discourse ; 


like 


courir, 


11. 


Bissoudre, 


to dissolve; 


like absoudre, 


1. 


Distraire, 


to distract; 


like traire, 


35. 


S'ebattre * 


to rejoice; 


like 


battre, 


5. 


Ebouillir, 


to boil down ; 


like 


bouillir, 


7. 


Elire, 


to elect ; 


like 


lire, 


18. 


Emoudre, 


to grind (knives 


;) like 


moudre, 


20. 


Emouvoir, 


to stir up; 


like 


mouvoir, 


22. 


Encourir, 


to incur ; 


like 


courir, 


11. 


S'enfuir, 


to run away ; 


like fuir, 


17. 


S'enquerir, 


to inquire; 


like 


acquerir, 


2. 


S'ensuivre, 


to follow ; 


like suh re, 


34. 


S'entremettre, 


to interpose; 


like 


met t re, 


19, 


Entreprendre, 


to undertake ; 


like 


prendre, 


27. 


Eutrevoir, 


to have a glimpse; like 


voir, 


39. 



* An old expression, almost out of use. 



IRREGULAR VERBS. 



135 



XV. Envoyer, to send. 

Inf. Envoyer, to send. Ger. envoyant, sending. Part. 
envoye, sent. 





Singular. 






1st per. 


2d per. 


Sd per. 


Pres. J'envoi 


~ e \ 


es, 


e. 


Imp. J'envoy 
Fret. J'envoy 


-ois, 
-ai, 


ois, 

as 3 


oit. 
a. 


Fut. J'enver 


-rai, 


ras, 


ra. 


Cond. J'enver 


-rois, 


rois, 


roit. 


S. P. J'envoi 


-e, 


es, 


e. 


Fret. J'envoy 


-asse, 


asses, 


at. 


Imper. envoi 


Plural 


-e 


e. 


Pres. Nous envo 


-yons, 


vez, 


ient. 


Imp. Nous envoy 
Pret. Nous envoy 


-ions, 
-&mes, 


iez, 
ates, 


oient; 
erent. 


Fut. Nous enver 


-rons, 


rez, 


ront. 


Cond. Nous enver 


-rions, 


riez, 


roient. 


S. P. Nous envo 


-yions, 


yiez, 


ient. 


Pret. Nous envoy 


~ass;ons 


, assiez 


, assent. 


Imper.Nous envo 


-yons. 


yez, 


ient. 


Equivaloir, to i 


be equal ; 


like valoir, 37 


Exclure, to 


exclude ; 


like cone lure, 8. 


Extraire, to extract -, 


like traire, 35, 



XVI. Faire, to do. 

Inf. Faire, to do. Ger. faisant, doing. Part, fait, done. 

Singular. 



Pres. 


Je fa 


-is, 




is, 


it. 


Imp. 


Je fais 


-ois, 




ois, 


oit 


Pret. 


Je f 


-is, 




is, 


it. 


Fut. 


Je fe 


-rai, 

N 


5 


ras, 


ra. 



136 



GRAMMAR OP THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 





ls£ per. 


2d per. 


3d per. 


Cond Je fe 


-rois, 


rois, 


roit. 


S. P. Je f 


-asse, 


asses, 


asse. 


Pret. Je f 


-isse, 


isses, 


it. 


Imper. f 


Plural. 


-ai$, 


asse. 


Pres. Nous fai 


-30ns, 


tes, 


font. 


Imp. Nous fais 


^ions, 


iez, 


oient. 


Pret. Nous f 


-lines, 


ttes, 


irent. 


Fut. Nous fe 


-rons, 


rez, 


ront. 


Cond. Nous fe 


-rions, 


riez, 


roient 


S. P. Nous f 


-assions, 


assiez, 


assent, 


Pr>£. Nous f 


-issions, 


issiez, 


issent. 


Imper.Nons f 


-aisons, 


aites, 


assent. 



XVII. Fuir, to shun. 

Inf. Fuir, to shun. Ger. f ayant, shunning. Part* fui, 
shunned. 

Singular. 



Pres. Je fu 


-is, 


is, 


it. 


Imp. Je fuy 


-ois, 


ois, 


oit. 


Pret. Je fa 


-i«> 


i^ 


it. 


Fut. Je fui 


-rai, 


ras, 


ra. 


Cond. Je fui 


-rois, 


rois, 


roit. 


S. P. Je fui 


-e, 


es, 


e. 


Pret. Je fu 


-isse, 


isses, 


it. 


Imper. fu 


Plural. 


is, 


ie. 


Pres, Nous fu 


-yons, 


yez,. 


ient. 


Imp. Nous fuy 


-ions, 


iez, 


oient. 


Pret. Nous fu 


-imes, 


ites, 


irent. 


Fui. Nous fui 


-rons, 


rez, 


ront. 


Cond. Nous fui 


-rions, 


riez, 


roient. 


S. P. Nous fu 


-yions, 


yiez, 


ient. 


Pret. Nous fu 


-issions, 


issiez, 


issent. 


Imper.Nous fu 


-yons, 


yez, 


ient. 



IRREGULAR VERBS. 



137 



Interdire *, 
Interrompre, 



to forbid ; 
to interrupt ; 



like dire, 
like rompre, 



14. 
32. 



XVIII. Lire, to read. 



Lire, to read. 


Ger. lisanr, reading. 


Par*, lu, read, 




Singular. 








1st per. 


2d per. 


3d per. 


Pres. Je 1 


-is, 


is, 


it. 


Imp. Je lis 


-ois, 


ois, 


oit. 


Pret- Je 1 


-us, 


us, 


ut. 


Fat. Je li 


-rai, 


ras, 


ra. 


Cond. Je li 


-rois, 


rois, 


roit. 


S. P. Je lis 


-e, 


es, 


e. 


Pret. Je 1 


-usse, 


usses, 


ut. 


Imper. 1 


Plural. 


-is, 


ise. 


Pres. Nous lis 


-cms, 


ez, 


ent. 


Imp. Nous lis 


-ions, 


iez, 


oient. 


Presf. Nous 1 


-umes, 


utes, 


urent. 


Fut. Nous li 


-rons, 


rez, 


ront. 


Cond. Nous li 


-rions, 


riez, 


roient. 


5 P. Nous lis 


-ions, 


iez, 


ent. 


Pres. Nous 1 


-ussions, 


ussiez, 


ussent. 


Imper. Nous lis 


-ons, 


ez, 


ent. 


Maudire f, 


to curse ; 


like dire, 14. 


Medire {, 


to slander ; 


like dire, 14,- 


Se meprendre, 


to mistake; 


litce 


i prendre, 27. 



* See the observation upon contredire. 

f Maudire makes in the Gerund, maudissant ; in the plural of 
the indicative present, nous maudissons, vous maudissez^-ils mau- 
dissent; in the imperfect, je maudissois, in t-iie Pres. and Pret. Subj. 
je maudisse ; and in the Imperative qu'U maudisse, maudisson.s } 
maudissez, qu'i's maudissent. 

% See the observation upon contredire. 



N 3 



13S 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



XIX. Mettre, to put. 

Inf. Mettre, to put. Ger. mettant, putting. Part, mis, put. 
Singular. 



Pres. Je me 
Imp. Je mett 
Pret. Je m 
Fut. Je mett 
Cond. Je mett 
S. P. Je mett 
Pret. Je m 
Imper. me 



Pres. Nous mett 
Imp. Nous mett 
Pret. Nous m 
Fut. Nous mett 
Cond. Nous mett 
S. P. Nous mett 
Pret. Nous m 
Imper.Nous mett 



ls£ per. 
-ts, 
-ois, 
-is, 
-rai, 
-rois, 

-isse, 

Plural. 

-ons, 

-ions, 

-imes, 

-rons, 

-rions, 

-ions, 

-issions, 

ons, 



2d per. 
ts, 
ois, 
is, 
ras, 
rois, 
es, 
isses, 
-ts, 



3d per. 
t. 

oit. 
it. 
ra. 
roit. 
e. 
It. 
tte. 



ez, 

iez, 

Ites, 

rez, 

riez, 

iez, 

issiez, 

ez, 



ent. 

oient. 

irent. 

ront. 

roient. 

ent. 

issent. 

ent. 



XX. Moudre, to grikd. 

Inf. Moudre, to grind. Ger. moulant, grinding. Part. 
xnoulu, ground. 





Singular. 






Pres. Je rnou 


-ds, 


ds, 


d. 


Imp. Je moul 


-ois, 


ois, 


oit. 


Pret. Je moul 


-us, 


us, 


ut. 


Fut, Je inoud 


-rai, 


ras, 


ra. 


Cond. Je mcud 


-rois, 


rois, 


roit. 


S. P. Je moul 


-e, 


es, 


e. 


Pret. Je moul 


-usse, 


usses, 


ut. 


Imper. mou 




-ds, 


le. 



IRREGULAR VERBS. 



139 



Plural. 



Pres. Nous moul 
Imp. Nous moul 
Pret. Nous moul 
Fut. Nous moud 
Cond. Nous moud 
S. P. Nous moul 
Pret. Nous moul 
Imper.Noas moul 



1st per. 
-ons, 


2d per. 
ez, 


3d per. 
ent. 


-ions, 

-umes, 


iez, 
utes, 


oient. 
urent. 


-rons, 


rez, 


ront. 


-rions, 


riez, 


roient. 


-10113, 


iez, 


ent. 


-ussions, 


ussiez, 


ussent. 


-ons. 


ez, 


ent. 



XXI. Mourir, to die. 



nf % Mourir, to die. < 


Ger. moti rant, dying. 


Part, mort, 




dead. 








Singular. 






Pres. Je meu 


-rs, 


rs, 


rt. 


Imp. Je mour 


-ois, 


ois, 


oit. 


Pret. Je mour 


-ut, 


ut, 


ut. 


Fut. Je mour 


-rai, 


ras, 


ra. 


Cond. Je mour 


-rois^ 


rois, 


roit. 


S. P. Je meur 


-e, 


es, 


e. 


Pret. Je moiir 


-usse, 


usses. 


tit. 


Imper. meur 


Plural. 


-s, 


e. 


Pm. Nous mour 


-ons, 


ez, 


meurent. 


Imp. Nous mour 


-ions, 


iez, 


oient. 


Pret. Nous mour 


-umes, 


fctes, 


urent. 


i<k£. Nous mour 


-rons, 


rez, 


ront. 


Cond. Nous mour 


-rions > 


riez, 


roient. 


5. P. Nous mour 


-ions, 


iez, 


meurent. 


Pre*, Nous mour 


-ussions, 


ussiez, 


ussent. 


Imper .Nous mour 


-ons, 


ez, 


meurent. 



140 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



XXII. Mouvoir, to move. 

Inf. Mouvoir, to move. Ger. mouvant, moving. Part. 
mil; moved* 





Singular. 








ls£ per. 


2d per. 


3d per. 


Pres. Je m 


-eus, 


eus, 


enti. 


Imp. Je mouv 


-ois, 


ois, 


oit. 


Pret. Je m 


-us, 


us, 


ut. 


Fut. Je mouv 


-rai, 


ras, 


ra. 


Cond. Je mouv 


-rois, 


rois, 


roit. 


S. P. Je meuv 


-e, 


es, 


e. 


Pret. Je m 


-usse, 


usses, 


ut. 


Imper. m 


Plural. 


-eus, 


meuve. 


Pres. Nous mouv 


-ons ? 


ez, 


meuvent 


Imp. Nous mouv 


-ions, 


iez, 


oient. 


Pret. Nous m 


-times, 


fttes, 


urent. 


Fut. Nous mouv 


-rons, 


rez, 


ront. 


Cond. Nous mouv 


-rions, 


riez, 


roient. 


jS. P. Nous mouv 


-ions, 


iez, 


meuvent. 


Pre*. Nous muss 


-ions, 


iez, 


ent. 


Imperious mouv 


-ons, 


ez, 


meuvent. 



XXIII. Naitre, to be born. 

Inf. Naitre, to be born. Ger. naissant, being born. Part. 
ne\ born. 





Singular. 






Pres. Je nai, 


-s, 


s; 


t. 


Imp. Je naiss 


-ois, 


ois, 


oit 


Pret. Je naqu 


-is, 


is, 


it. 


Fut. Je Bait 


-rai, 


ras, 


ra. 


Cond. Je nait 


-rois, 


rois, 


oit. 


S. P. Je naiss 


~f> 


es, 


e. 


Pret. Je naqu 


-isse ; 


isses, 


it. 


Imper. nai 




-s, 


sse 



IRREGULAR VERBS. 



141 



Pres. Nous naiss 
Imp. Nous naiss 
Pret. Nous naqu 
Fat. Nous nait 
Cond. Nous nait 
S. P. Nous naiss 
Pret, Nous naqu 
/mper.Nous naiss 



Plural. 

1st per. 

-ons, 

-ions, 

-imes, 

-rons, 

-rions, 

-ions,, 

-issions, 

~ons, 



2d per. 3d per. 



ez, 

iez, 

ites, 

rez, 

riez, 

iez, 

issiez, 

ez, 



ent. 

oient. 

irent. 

ront. 

roient. 

ent. 

issent, 

ent 



Omettre, to omit ; like mettre, 19. 



XXIV. Pa it re, to graze. 

Inf. Pattre, to graze. Ger. paissant, grazing. Part 
pu, grazed. 



Pres. Je 
Imp. Je 
Fut. Je 
Cond Je 
S. P. Je 
Imper. 



Pres. Nous 
Imp. Nous 
Fut. Nous 
Cond. Nous 
5. P. Nous 
Imper.Nous 

Parcourir, 
Permettre, 
Poursuivre, 



pai 

paiss 

pait 

pait 

paiss 

pai 



paiss 
paiss 
pait 
pait 

paiss 
paiss 



Singular. 

-s, 
-ois, 
-rai, 
-rois, 

-e, 

Plural. 

-ons, 

-ions, 

-ions, 

-rions, 

-ions, 

-ons, 



to run over 
to permit ; 
to pursue ; 



Si 

ois, 
ras, 
rois, 
es, 



ez, 

iez, 

rez, 

riez, 

iez, 

ez, 



t. 

oit. 

ra, 

rait 

e. 

sse. 



ent. 

oient. 

ront, 

roient. 

ent. 

ent 



like courir, 
like mettre, 
like suivre, 



II. 

19. 
34. 



143 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



XXV. Pourvoir, to provide. 

Inf. Pourvoir, to provide. Ger. pourvoyant. Part. 
pourvu. 

Singular. 
1st per. 



2d per. 

Pres. Je pourvoi -s, s, 

Imp. Je pourvoy -ois, ois, 

Pret. Je pourv -us, us, 

Fat. Je pourvoi -rai, ras, 

Cond. Je pourvoi -rois, rois, 

S. P. Je pourvoi e, es, 

Pret. Je pourv -usse, usses, 

Imper. pourvoi -s, 



Pros. Nous pourvo 
Imp. Nous pourvoy 
Pret. Nous pourv 
Fut. Nous pourvoi 
Cond. Nous pourvoi 
S. P. Nous pourvoi 
Pret, Nous pourv 
Imper. Nous pourvo 



Plural. 

-yons, 
-ions, 
-tines, 

-rons, 
-rlons, 
-vions, 



yez, 

iez, 

fttes, 

rez, 

riez, 

yiez, 



-ussions, ussiez, 
-yons, yez, 



3d per. 
X. 

oit. 
ut. 
ra. 
roit. 
e. 
ut. 
e. 



ient. 

oient. 

urent. 

rqnt. 

roient. 

ient. 

ussent. 

ient. 



XXVI. Pouvoir, to be able. 

Inf. Pouvoir, to be able. Ger. pouvant. Part. pu. 

Singular. 



Pres. Je peu 


-X*, 


x, 


t. 


Imp. Je pou 


-vois, 


ois, 


oit. 


Pret. Je p 


-us, 


us, 


ut. 


Fut. Je pour 


-rai, 


ras, 


ra. 


Cond. Je pour 


-rois, 


rois, 


roit 


S, P. Je puiss 


-e, 


es, 


e. 


Pret. Je p 


-usse, 


usses, 


ut. 



* We say more commonly je puis, instead ofjepeux. 



IRREGULAR VERBS, 



143 



Plural. 

Pres. Nous pouv 
Imp. Nous pouv 
Pret. Nous p 
Fut. Nous pour 
Cond. Nous pour 
5. P. Nous puiss 
Pret, Nous p 

Predire *, to foretel ; like dire, 14. 

XXVII. Prendre, to take. 

Inf. Prendre, to take. Ger. prenant, taking. Part. 
pris, taken. 



1st per. 


2d per. 


Sdper. 


-ons, 


ez, 


peuvent 


-ions, 


iez, 


oient. 


-umes, 


utes, 


urent. 


-rons, 


rez, 


ront. 


-rions., 


riez, 


roient. 


-ions, 


iez, 


ent. 


-ussions, 


ussiez, 


uissent. 



Pres. Je pren 
Imp. Je pren 
Pret. Je pr 
Fut. Je prend 
Cond. Je prend 
S. P. Je prenn 
Pret. Je pr 
Imper. pren 



Pres. Nous pren 
Imp. Nous pren 
Pret. Nous pr 
Fat. Nous prend 
Cond. Nous prend 
iS. P. Nous pren 
Pret. Nous pr 
Imper.Nous pren 



Singular. 

-ds, 

-ois, 

-is, 
-rai, 
-rois, 
-e, 

-isse, 

Plural. 

-ons, 

-ions, 

-irnes, 

-rons, 

-rions, 

-ions, 

-issions, 

-ons, 



ds, 

ois, 

is, 

ras, 
rois, 

es, 

isses, 

-ds, 



ez, 

iez, 

ites, 

rez, 

riez, 

iez, 

issiez, 

ez, 



d. 
oit 

it. 

ra. 

roit. 

e. 

it. 

ne. 



nent. 

oient. 

irent. 

ront. 

roient 

nent. 

issent. 

nent. 



Prevaloirf, to prevail ; like valoir, 37. 



* See the observation upon contredire. 

f But it makes in the Subj. pres.jeprevale, tuprevales, $c. 



144 



GRAMMAS OP THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



XXVIII. Prevoir, to foresee. 

Inf. Prevoir, to foresee. Ger. prevoyant. Part, pi £vu. 

Singular. 







1st per. 2d per. 


3d per. 




Pres. Je 


prevoi 


-s, 


s, 


t. 




Imp. Je 


prevoy 


-ois, 


ois, 


oit. 




Pret. Je 


prev 


-is, 


is, 


it. 




Fat. Je 


prevoi 


-ra, 


ras, 


ra. ; 




Cond. Je 


pr£voi 


-rois, 


rois, 


roit. 




5. P. Je 


preVoi 


-e, 


es, 


e. 




Pre*. Je 


preV 


isse, 


isses, 


it. 




Imper. 


prevoi 


Plural. 


-s, 


e. 




Pres. Nous 


prdvo 


-yons, 


yez, 


ient. 




/r/ip. Nous 


prevoy 


-ions, ^ 


iez, 


oient. 




Pre/. Nous 


pr6v 


-lmes, Ife?**- 


irent. 




Fut. Nous 


prevoi 


-rons, 


rez, 


ront. 




Co we/. Nous 


prevoi 


-rions, 


riez, 


roient. 




S. P. Nous 


prevo 


-yions, 


yiez, 


ient. 




Pre/. Nous 


prev 


-issions, 


issiez, 


issent. 




Imper. Nous 


preVo 


-yens, 


yez, 


ient. 




Fromettre, 


to 


promise ; 


like mettre, 


19. 


Pro mou voir 


, to 


promote ; 


like 


mauvoir, 


22. 


Rabat tie, 


to 


abate ; 


like battre, 


5. 


Rapprendre 


, to learn again 


; like 


prendre, 


27. 


Se rosseoir, 


to sit down again ; like 


s'asseoir, 


4. 


Rebattre, 


to beat again ; 


like 


battre, 


5. 


Reboire, 


to drink again ; like boire, 


6, 


Rebouillir, 


to 


boil again -, 


like bouitlir, 


7> 


Reconquerir, to 


reconquer ; 


like acquerir, 


2, 


Recoudre, 


to 


sew again ; 


like eoudre, 


10. 


Recouj ir, 


to have recourse ; like 


courir, 


11. 


Recueillir, 


to 


gather ; 


like 


eueillir, 


13. 


Redefaire, 


to 


undo again 


; like faire, 


16*. 


Redire, 


to 


say agaiii; 


like 


dire, 


14 


Refkire, 


to do again ; 


like 


faire^, 


16, 


Relire, 


to read over ; 


like lire, 


18, 



IRREGULAR VERBS. 



145 



Remettre, 
Remoudre, 
Renaitre * t 
Rentraire, 
Repaitre f, 
Renvoyer, 
Reprendre, 
Requerlr, 



to replace ; like mettre, 

to grind again; like moudre, 
to be born again; like nattre, 
to fine-draw ; like traire, 



to feed ; 
to send back ; 
to take again ; 
to require ; 



like paitre, 
like envoyer, 
like prendre, 
like acqu£rir, 



19. 
20. 
23. 
35. 
24. 
15. 
27. 
2. 



XXIX. Resoudre, to resolve. 
Inf. Resoudre, to resolve! Ger. re*solvant. Part, resolu. 



Pres. Je resou 
Imp. Je resolv 
Pret. Je resol 
Fut. Je resoud 
Cond. Je resoud 
S. P. Je r&olv 
Pret. Je resol 
Imper. reso 



Pres. Nous rdsolv 
Imp. Nous resolv 
Pret. Nous resol 
Fut. Nous resoud 
Cond. Nous resoud 
S. P. Nous r6solv 
Pret. Nous resol 



Singular. 
1st per. 
-ds, 
-ois, 
-us, 
-rai, 
-rois, 
-e, 
-usse, 

Plural. 

-ons, 

-ions, 

-umes, 

-rons, 

-rions, 

-ions, 



2d per. 
ds, 
ois, 
us, 
ras, 
rois, 
es, . 
usses, 
-uds, 



ez, 

iez, 

utes, 

rez, 

riez, 

iez, 



-ussions, ussiez, 



Imjjer.Nous resolv -ons, ez, 



3d per. 
d. 
oit. 
ut. 
ra. 
roit. 
e. 
ut. 
Ive. 



ent. 

oient. 

urent. 

ront. 

roient. 

ent. 

ussent. 

ent. 



Retraire, to redeem ; like traire, 35. 

Revaloir, to return like for like ; like valoir, 3J. 

* But it has no participle, and consequently no compound 
tenses. 

f It makes in the Preterite of the Ind.je repus, and in the Pret. 
of the Subj.^'e repusse. 



146 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



Inf. Rev&tir, to invest 


Ger. revetant. 


Part, revetu 




Singular. 








1st per. 


2d per. 


3c/ per. 


Pres. Je reve 


-ts, 


ts, 


t. 


Imp. Je rev&t 


-ois, 


ois, 


oit. 


Pret. Je revet 


-H 


is, 


it. 


Fut. Je re vet i 


-rai, 


ras, 


ra. 


Cond. Je rev&ti 


-rois, 


rois, 


roit. 


S. P. Je revfet 


-*, 


es> 


e. 


Pret. Je revet 


-isse, 


isses, 


it. 


Imper. revet 


Plural. 


-s, 


e. 


Pres. Nous revet 


-ons, 


ez, 


ent. 


Imp. Nous revet 


-ions, 


iez, 


oient. 


Pret. Nous revet 


-imes, 


ites, 


irent. 


Fut. Nous reveti 


-rou% 


rez, 


ront. 


Cowd. Nous reveti 


-rions, 


riez, 


roient. 


S. P. Nous rev&t 


-ions, 


iez, 


ent. 


Pret. Nous revet 


-issions, 


issez, 


issent. 


Imper. Nous revet 


-ons, 


ez, 


ent. 


Revivre, to revive; 


like vivre, 38. 


Revoir, to see again ; 


like voir, 39. 



XXXI. Rire, to laugh. 



Inf. Hire, to laugh. Ger 



riant, laughing. 



Part* ri, 



Pres. Je r 
Imp. Je ri 
Pret. Je r 
Fut. Je ri 
Cond. Je ri 
S. P. Je ri 
Pret. Je r 
Imper. r 



laughed. 

Singular. 

-is, 

-ois, 

-is, 

-rai, 

-rois, 

-e, 

-isse, 



is, 

ois, 

is, 

ras, 

rois, 

es, 

isses, 

is, 



it. 

oit. 

it. 

ra. 

roit. 

e. 

it. 

ie. 





IRREGULAR VERBS. 






Plural. 








1st per. 


2d per. 


3d per. 


Pres. Nous ri 


-ons, 


ez, 


ent. 


Imp. Nous ri 


-ions, 


iez, 


bient. 


Pret. Nous r 


-fines, 


ices, 


irent. 


Fut. Nous ri 


-rons, 


rez, 


ront. 


Cond. Nous ri 


-rions, 


riez, 


roient, 


S. P. Nous ri 


-ions, 


iez, 


ent. 


Pre£ Nous r 


-issions, 


issiez; 


issent. 


Imper Nous ri 


-ons, 


ez, 


ent. 



147 



XXXII. Rom pre, to break, 

Inf. Rompre, to break. Ger. rompant, breaking. 
rompu broken. 



Part* 





Singular. 






Pres. Je romp 


-s, 


s> 


t. 


Imp. Je romp 


-ois, 


ois, 


oit. 


Pret. Je romp 


-is, 


is, 


it. 


Fut. Je romp 


-rai, 


ras, 


ra. 


Cond. Je romp 


-rois, 


rois, 


roil. 


S. P. Je romp 


-e, 


es, 


e. 


Pret. Je romp 


-isse, 


isses, 


it. 


Imper. romp 


Plural. 


-s, 


e. 


Pret. Nous romp 


-ons, 


ez, 


ent. 


Imp. Nous romp 


-ions, 


iez, 


oient. 


Pret. Nous romp 


-imes, 


ites, 


irent. 


Fut. Nous romp 


-rons, 


rez, 


ront. 


Cond. Nous romp 


-rions, 


riez, 


roient. 


S. P. Nous romp 


-ions, 


iez, 


ent. 


Pret. Nous romp 


-issions, 


issiez, 


issent. 


imper, Nous romp 


-ons, 


ez, 


ent. 



Satisfaire, to satisfy; like faire, 16. 



o 2 



148 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



XXXIII. Savoir, to know. 

Inf. Savoir, to know. Ger. sachant, knowing. Part. 
su, known. 





Singular. 








1st per. 


9A per. 


3d per. 


Pres. Je sai 


-s. 


s, 


t. 


Imp. Je sav 


-ois, 


ois, 


Oit. 


Pret. Je s 


-us, 


us, 


ut. 


Fut. Je sau 


-rai, 


ras, 


ra. 


Cond.Je sau 


-rois, 


rois, 


roit. 


S. P. Je sach 


-e, 


es, 


e. 


Pret. Je s 


-usse, 


usses, 


tit. 


Imper. sach 


Plural. 


-e, 


e. 


Pres. Nous sav 


-ons, 


ez, 


ent. 


Imp. Nous sav 


-ions, 


iez, 


oient. 


Pre£. Nous s 


-times, 


tites, 


urent. 


jFm£. Nous sau 


-rons, 


rez, 


ront. 


Cond. Nous sau 


-rions, 


riez, 


roient. 


S. P. Nous sach 


-ions, 


iez, 


ent. 


Pret. Nous s 


-ussions, 


ussiez, 


ussent. 


Imper .Nous sach 


-ons, 


ez, 


ent. 


Secourir, to relieve; 


like 


courir, 11 


S'ensuivre, to 


follow ; 


like 


suivre, 34 


Soumettre, to submit) 


like mettre, 19 


Sourire, to 


smile ; 


like : 


rire, 31. 


Soustraire, to 


subtract ; 


like traire, 35. 


Suffire *, to 


suffice ; 


like confire, 9, 



* But the Partieipk is suffi. 



IRREGULAR VERBS. 



149 



XXXIV. Suivre, to follow, 

Inf. Suivre, to follow. Ger. suivant, following. 
suivi, followed. 



Part. 







Singular 


. 










1st per. 


2d per. 3d per. 




Pres. Je 


sui 


-s, 


h 


t. 




Imp. Je 


suiv 


-ois, 


ois, 


ait. 




Pret. Je 


suiv 


-is, 


is, 


it. 


, 


Fut. Je 


suiv 


-rai, 


ras, 


ra. 




Cond. Je 


suiv 


-rois, 


rois, 


roit. 




S. P. Je 


suiv 


'?> 


es, 


e. 




Pret. Je 


suiv 


-isse, 


isses, 


k 




Irnper. 


sui 


Plural. 


-Sj 






Pres. Nous 


suiv 


-ons, 


ez, 


ent. 




Imp. Nous 


suiv 


-ions, 


iez, 


oient. 




Pret. Nous 


suiv 


-imes, 


ites, 


irent. 




Fh£. Nous 


suiv 


-rons, 


rez, 


ront. 




Cond. Nous 


suiv 


-rions, 


riez, 


roient. 




S.P, Nous 


suiv 


-ions, 


iez, 


ent. 




Pre*. Nous 


suiv 


missions, 


issiez, 


issent. 




Imper.Nous 


suiv 


-ons, 


ez, 


ent. 




Surfaire, 


to ask too much; like faire, 


16. 


Surprendre, 


to 


surprise ; 


like 


prendre, 


27. 


Surseoir *, 


to 


supersede; 


like 


prevoir, 


28. 


Survivre, 


to outlive; 


like 


vivre, 


38. 



XXXV. Traxre, to milk. 

Inf. Traire, to milk. Ger. tray ant, milking. Part, trait, 

milked. 

Singular. 

Pres. Je trai -s, s, t. 

Imp. Je tray -ois, ois, oit. 

Fut. Je trai -rai, ras, ra. 



* But its participle is sursis. 
o 3 



150 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



Cond. Je trai 


1st per. 
-rois, 


c 2d per. 
rois, 


3d per. 
roit. 


S. P. Je tray 
Imper. tra 


-e, 
Plural. 


es, 
-is, 


e. 
ye. 


Pres. Nous tra 
Imp. Nous tray 
Fut. Nous trai 


-yons, 
-ions, 
-rons, 


yez, 
iex, 
rez, 


yent. 

oient. 

ront. 


Cond. Nous trai 


-rions, 


riez, 


roient. 


S. P. 'Nous tra 
Imper. Nous tra 


-yons, 
-yons, 


yez, 
yez, 


yent. 
yent. 


Transmettre, 


to transmit 


I like mettre, 19. 


Tresaillir *, 


to start ; 


like cueillir, 13. 



XXXVI. Vaincre, to vanquish. 

Inf. Vaincre, to vanquish. Ger. vainquant, vanquishing. 
Part, vaincu, vanquished. 

Singular. 

Pres. Je vain 
Imp. Je vainqu 
Pret. Je vainqu 
Fut. Je vainc 
Cond. Je vaine 
S. P. Je vainqu 
Pret. Je vainqu 
Imper. vain 



Pres. Nous vainqu 
Imp. Nous vainqu 
Pret. Nous vainqu 
Fut. Noiis vainc 
Cond. Nous vainc 
S. P. Nous vainqu 
Pret. Nous vainqu 
Imper.Nous vainqu 



* It makes in the future, je iressaillirai, and in the condition aJ, 
je trsssaillirois. 



-cs, 


cs, 


c. 


-ois, 


ois, 


oit. 


-is. 


is, 


it. 


-rai, 


ras, 


ra. 


-rpis, 


rois, 


roit. 


-e, 


es, 


e. 


-isse, 


isses, 


it. 


"Din vol 


-cs, 


que. 


jrjurai. 
-ons, 


ez, 


ent. 


-ions, 


iez, 


oient. 


-irnes, 


ites, 


irent. 


-rons, 


rez, 


ront^ 


« rions, 


riez, 


roient, 


-ions, 


iez, 


ent. 


-issions, 


issiez, 


issent. 


-ons, 


ez, 


ent. 



IRREGULAR VERBS. 



151 



XXXVII Valoir, to be worth, 

Inf. Valoir, to be worth. Ger. valant, being worth. Part. 
valu, been worth. 





Singular. 








1st per. 2d per. 3d per. 


Pres. Je vau 


-x, 


x, 


t. 


Imp. Je val 


-ois, 


ois, 


oit. 


Pret. Je val 


-us, 


us, 


ut. 


Fut. Je vaud 


-rai, 


ras, 


ra. 


Cond. Je vaud 


-rois, 


rois, 


roit. 


S.P. Je vaill 


-e, 


es, 


e. 


Pret. Je val 


-usse, 
Plural. 


usses, 


ut. 


Pres. Nous val 


-ons, 


ez, 


ent. 


Imp. Nous val 


-ions, 


iez, 


oient. 


Pret. Nous val 


-umes, 


utes, 


urent. 


Flit. Nous vaud 


-rons, 


rez, 


ront. 


Cond. Nous vaud 


-rions, 


riez, 


roient. 


S. P. Nous val 


-ions, 


iez, 


vaillent 


Pret. Nous val 


-ussions, 


ussiez, 


ussent. 



XXXVIII. Vivre, to live. 

Inf. Vivre, to live. Ger. vivant, living. Part, v£eu, lived. 
Singular. 



Pres. Je v 


-is, 


is, 


it. 


Imp. Je viv 


-ois , 


ois, 


oit. 


Pret. Je v£c 


-us, 


us, 


ut. 


Fut. Je viv 


-rai, 


ras, 


ra. 


Cond. Je viv 


-rois, 


rois, 


roit. 


S. P. Je viv 


-e, 


es, 


e. 


Pret. Je v£c 


-usse, 


usses, 


ut. 


Imper. 




vis, 


vive. 



152 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 





Plural. 








1st per. 


9>d per. 


3 c/ per. 


Pres. Nous viv 


-ons, 


ez, 


ent. 


Imp. Nous viv 


-ions, 


iez, 


oient. 


Pret. Nous vec 


-umes, 


utes, 


urent. 


Fut. Nous viv 


-rons, 


rez, 


ront. 


Cond. Nous viv 


-rions, 


riez, 


roient. 


S. P. Nous viv 


-ions, 


iez, 


ent. 


Pret. Nous v£c 


-ussions, 


ussiez, 


ussent 


Imper.Nous 


vivons, 


vivez, 


vivent 



XXXIX. Voir, to see. 



Voir, to see. Ger. voyant, 


seeing. 


Part, vu, seen, 




Singular- 






Pres. Je voi 


's, 


s, 


t. 


Imp. Je voy 


-ois, 


ois, 


oit. 


Pret. Je v 


~ is '. 


is, 


it. 


Fut. Je ver 


-rai, 


ras, 


ra. 


Cond. Je ver 


-rois, 


rois, 


roit. 


S. P. Je voi. 


-e, 


es, 


e. 


Pret. Je v 


-isse, 


isses, 


it. 


Imper. 


Plural. 


vois, 


voie. 


Pres. Nous voy 


-ons, 


ez, 


voient. 


Iwp. Nous voy 


-ions, 


iez, 


oient. 


Pret. Nous v 


-imes, 


ites, 


irent. 


Fut. Nous ver 


-rons, 


rez, 


ront. 


Cond. Nous ver 


-rions, 


riez, 


roient. 


S. P. Nous vo 


-yions, 


yiez, 


ient. 


Pret. Nous v 


-issions, 


issiez, 


issent. 


Iwper .Nous vo 


-yons, 


yez, 


voient. 



IRREGULAR VERBS. 



15* 



XL. 



VouloiRj to be willing. 



Inf. Vouloir, to be willing. Ger. voulant, being willing. 
Part, voulu, been willing. 





Singular. 








1st per, 


2d per. 


3d per. 


Pres. Je veu 


-x, 


x, 


t. 


Imp. Je voul 


-ois, 


ois, 


oit. 


Pret. Je voul 


-us, 


us, 


ut. 


Fat. Je voud 


-rai, 


ras, 


ra. 


Cond. Je voud 


-rois. 


rois, 


roit. 


S. P. Je veuili 


-e, 


es, 


e. 


Pret. Je voul 


-usse, 


usaes, 


ut. 


Imper. veuili 


Plural. 


-e, 


e. 


Pres. Nous voul 


-oris, 


ez, 


veulent. 


Imp. Nous voul 


-ions, 


iez, 


oient. 


Pret. Nous voul 


-limes, 


tites, 


urent. 


Fut. Nous voud 


-rons,. 


rez, 


ront. 


Cond. Nous voud 


-rions, 


riez, 


roient. 


S.P. Nous voul 


-ions, 


iez, 


veuillent 


Pret. Nous voul 


ussions, 


ussiez, 


ussent. 


Imper. Nous veuili 


ons, 


ez, 


ent. 



DEFECTIVE VERBS. 



The following Verbs are of common use only in the Tenses 
and Persons hereafter mentioned. 

Inf. bruire, to rustle. Ger. bruyant. Imp. il bruyoit, 
ils bruyoient. 

Inf. braire, to bray like an ass. Pres. il brait, ils braient* 
Fut. il braira, ils brairont. Cond. il brairoit, ils brairoi- 
ent. 

Inf. Choir, to fall. Part. chu. 



154 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

Inf. echoir, to expire, to fall by lot, to happen. Ger. 
echeant. Part. echu. Pres. il echoit. Pret. j'6chus, &c. 
Fat. jecherrd'i, &c. Cond. j echorrois, &c. 

Inf. ddchoir, to decay ; like echoir, except, Ind. pres. 
je dechois, &c. Imper. dechois, &c. Sub. pres. je de- 
choie, &c ( 

Inf clone^ to close. Part. clos. Pres. ind. je clos, tu 
clos, il clot. Fat. je elorrai, tu clorras, il clorra. Cond. 
je clorrois, tu clorrois, il elorroit. 

Inf. enclorre, to inclose, is conjugated like clorre. 

Inf. eclore to be hatched. Part, eclos. Pres. ind. il 
£clot, ils delosent. Fat. il 6clora, ils ecloront. Cond. il 
ecloroit, ils dcloroient. Pres. subj. qu'il 6close, qu'ils eclo- 
sent. 

Inf. faillir, to fail. Part, failli. Preter. ind. je failiis, 
&c. D6faillir, to faint, is conjugated in the same manner, 
and makes besides Ind. pres. nous defaillons. Imp. je di- 
faillois, &c. 

Inf. frire, to fry. Part. frit. Pres. ind. je fris, tu fris, 
il frit. Fat. je frirai, tu friras, il frira, nous frirons, vous 
frirez, ils friront. Cond. je fri-rois, rois, roit, fri-rions, 
riez, roient. 

In other tenses we make use of the verb faire, and of 
the infinith e frire, as jefaisois frire, tu faisois frire, &c. 

Inf. Giser, to lie. Ger. gisant. Pres. ind. il git, nous 
gisons, ils gisent Imp. il gisoit. 

Inf. ouir, to hear. Part. ox\% heard. The participle is 
often followed by dire, as/ai out dire. 

Inf querir, to fetch, is used, in the infinitive, only af- 
ter the verbs alter, envoyer, and venir. 

Inf seoir, to become. Pres. ind. il sied, ils silent. 
Imp il seyoit, ils seyoient. Fat. il siera, ils si£ront. 
Cond. il sieroit, ils sieroient. 

Inf. Sailiir, to project. Ger. saillant. Part, saiili. 
Pres. ind. il saiile. Imp. il sailloit. Fut. il saillera. Cond. 
il sailleroit. Pres. subj. qu'il saiile. Pret. qu'il saillit. 

Inf. v&tir, to clothe. Part, vetu, clothed. 



155 



IMPERSONAL VERBS. 

Observe that, in impersonal verbs, il has no relation to 
a substantive, as may be seen by the impossibility of sub- 
stituting a noun in its place. ; 



Impersonal Verbs. 



pleut, 

neige, 

grele, 

tonne, 

eclaire, 

gele, 

degele, 

arrive, 

sied, 

messied 



it rains, 
it snows, 
it hails, 
it thunders, 
it lightens, 
it freezes, 
it thaws, 
it happens, 
it is becoming. 
I, it is unbecoming. 



il brume, 
il impoi te, 
il semble, 
il paroit, 
il suffit que, 
il importe, 
ils'ensuitque, 
il est apropos,, 
il faut, 
il y a, &c. 



it drizzles, 
it matters, 
it seems, 
it appears, 
it suffices, 
t becomes, 
it follows that. 

is proper. 

is necessary, 
here is, or are. 



Neiger, to snow. 

aya^gf "'^ Dei S eant >^- *4ft «** avoir ne,^, 
Pres. ind. il neige, imp. il neigeoit, pret. ii neigea, fut 

ilne.gera, cond. il neigeroit, pres. subj. il neige vret \\ 

neigeat, camp, tenses, il a ne%J il avoit ne£f &/ 
Geler , to freeze eclairer, to lighten, tonner, to thunder 

and greler, to hail, are conjugated like neiger! 

Pleuvoir, to rain. 

aya'm p P !u UVOir ' ^ I***™'' *"*?' p!u ' C °^ avoir P J «; 
Pre*. nt<2. il pleut, imp. il pleuvoit, pr^. il nlut fut il 
pleuvra, cond il pleuvroit, p ,„. «^. il f^ * ^ -f^ l 
comp. tenses, il a pin, il avoit plu, &c. ^ 



156 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

Falloir, il Faut, it must, it is necessary. 

Infinitive. 

Simple Tenses. Compound Tenses. 

Present, falloir, avoir fallu. 

Gerund, wanted, fallu, ayant fallu. 

Indicative. 

Present, il faut, il a fallu. 

Imperfect, il falloit, il avoit fallu. 

Preterite, il fallut, il eut fallu. 

Future, il faudra, il aura fallu. 

Conditional. 
Present, il faudroit, il auroit fallu. 

Subjunctive. 

Present, qu'il faille, qu'il ait fallu, 

Imperfect, qu'il fallut, qu'il eut fallu, 

All expressions implying necessity, obligation, or want, 
may be rendered by falloir ; as, I want a new grammar, 
il me faut une nouvelle grammaire. 

Y avoir, there to be. 

Infinitive. 

Present, y avoir, there to be. 

Compound, y avoir eu, there to have been. 

Gerund, y ayant, there being. 

Compound, y ayant eu, there having been. 

Indicative. 

Present, il y a, there is, or there are. 

Compound, il y a eu, there has been, or there have 

been. 



FORMATION" OF VERBS. 15?' 

Imperfect, il y avoit, there was, or there were. 

Compound, il y avoit eu, there had been. 

Preterit, il y eut, there was, or there were. 

Compound, il y eut u, there had been. 

Future, il y aura, there will be. 

Compound, il y aura eu, there will have been. 

Conditional. 

Present, il y auroit, there would be. 
Compound, il y auroit eu, there would have been* 

Subjunctive. 

Present, qu'il y ait, that there may be. 

Compound, qu'il y ait eu, that there may have been. 

Imperfect, qu'il y e&t, that there might be. 

Compound, qu'il y e&t eu, that there might have been. 



FORMATION OF VERBS. 

Formation of the Tenses of Regular Verbs. 

The Present of the infinitive, the Gerund, the Participle, 
the Present, and the Preterite, of the indicative, are called 
the primitive tenses, because all others are formed from 
them according to the following rules : 

Rule 1. From the present infinitive are formed, 1. The 
future, by adding ai to the final of those which end with 
a consonant ; as donner, dormir, infinitive ; je donnerai, 
je dormirai, future ; and by changing the finale into ai, 
m those which end with a vowel -, as, lire, vendre, infini- 
tive -, je lirai, je vendrai, future. 2. The conditional, by 
adding ois to the final of those which end with a conso- 
nant -, as chanter, punir, infinitive ; je chanterois, je puni- 
rois, conditional -, and by changing e mute into ois in 
those which end with a vowel j as plaire rdpondre, infini- 
tive -, je plairois, je rdpondrois, conditional. 

p 



158 GRAMMAR OF THJfc FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

Rule II. From the gerund are formed, 1. The three per- 
sons plural of the present of the indicative, by changing 
ant into ons, ez, ent; aaparlant, agissant, gerund, wows 
par Ions, vousparlez> Us parlent ; nous agissons, vons agis- 
sez, Us agissent. 2. The imperfect of the indicative, by 
changing ant into ois; as venant, connoissant, gerund, je 
venois, je connoissois. 3. The present of the subjunctive, 
by changing ant into e, asreduisant, tfcrivant, gerund,, je 
reduise, j derive. 

Rule III. From the participle are formed, in all verbs,, 
regular or irregular, all the compound tenses, by means of 
the auxiliary verbs avoir, or 4tre$ aim4, fini, ouvert, venu, 
repenti, participle j j'ai dime', j'avois fini, j % aurai ouvert, 
je seroisvenu, je vie sois repenti — There are no exceptions 
to this rule. 

Rule IV. From the present of the indicative is formed the 
secondperson of the imperative, by suppressing the pronoun 
je ; as faime, je viens, je connois, pres. ind. aime, mens, 
connois. The first and second persons plural of the imper. 
are similar to the same persons in the pres. ind. only sup- 
pressing the pronouns nous, vous°, as nousfinissons, vous 
plaisez, ind. pret. finissons, plaisez, imperative. 

Rule V. From the preterite of the indicative is formed 
the subjunctive preterite, by changing the final ai into asse, 
for the verbs of the first conjugation ; as je donnai, jai- 
7nai, pret. ind. je donnasse, jaimasse, pret. subj. ; and by 
adding se to all those which end in s-, asj'agis, je lus, je 
tins, pret. ind. j'agisse, je lusse, je tinsse, pret. subj. — To 
this Rule there are no exceptions., even in the irregular 
verbs. 

The exceptions to Rule I. are, the verbs of the fourth 
conjugation, which change enir into iendrai for the future, 
and into iendrois for the conditional -, as tenir, je tiendrai, 
je tiendrois ; and the verbs of the sixth conjugation, which 
change oir into rai for the future, and into rois for the 
conditional, as recevoir, je recevrai, je recevrois. 

The exceptions to Rule If. are the same verbs as in 
the preceding exception. They do not form from the ge- 
rund, the third person plural of the pres. ind. nor the three 
persons singular, and third person plural of the pres. subj. 
But they form them from the first person singular of the 
pres 9 ind. by changing s into nent } ne, nes, ne } and nent, 



FORMATION OF VERBS. 



159 



<br the verbs in enir; and into vent, ve, ves, ve, vent, for 
the verbs in evoir, as je mens, Us viennenl, que je vienne, 
que tu viennes, qu'il vienne, qu'ils viennent ; je regois, Us 
refoivent, queje regoive, que tu refoives, quit resolve, quits 
regoivent. 

Verbs whose gerunds end in oyant, uyant, change y into 
i before an e mute, as nett oyant, Us nettoient^ appuyant, 
fjue fappuie. 



To give the learner a 
we shall give a table of 
regular conjugations- 



better idea of the foregoing rules, 
the primitive tenses of the twelve 



Inf. pres. 


Gerund. Participle, 


I. 


Parier, 


parlant, pari 6, 


o t 


Agir, 


agissant, agi, 


3. 


Sentir, 


sentant, sentL 


4. 


Ouvrir, 


ouvrant, ouveit, 


5. 


Tenir, 


tenant, tenu, « 


6. 


Recevoir, 


reeevant, req\x, 


7. 


Plaire, 


plaisant, plu, 


S. 


Craindre, 


craignant, craint, 


9. 


Connoitre, 


connoissant, connu, 


10. 


Instruire, 


instruisant, instruit, 


11. 


Vendre, 


vendant, vendu, 


12. 


Ecrire, 


€crivant, ierit, 




Ind. pres. 


Pret. 




je parle, 


je parlai. 




j'agis, 


j'agis. 




je sens, 


je sentis. 




j ouvre, 


j'ouvris. 




je tiens, 


je tins. 




je recjois, 


je rectus. 




je plais, 


je plus. 




je crains, 


je craignis. 




je eonnois, je connus. 




j'instruis, 


j'instruisis. 




je vends, 


je vendis. 




j ! 6cris, 


j'ecrivis. 



p 2 



ico grammar of the french language. 

Formation of Persons. 

Rule I. Pres. Ind. 

The first person ends either in e, s, or x. When it ends 
in e, the second adds an 5, and the third is like the first 5 
asjfe parle, tu paries, il parle. 

When it ends in s or x, the second is like the first ; and 
the third changes the final s or x into t ; as je lis, tu lis, 
?•/ lit ; je veux, tu veux, il vent. 

However, s is left out in the third person of verbs which 
end in cs 9 ds, or ts, in the first ) &$je vaincs, tu vaines, 
il vainc ; je perds, tu perds, il perd ; je rnets, tu mets, il 
met. 

The three persons plural end in ons, ez, ent ; as parlant, 
ger. nous parlous, vous parlez, Us parlent ; plural of the- 
pres. of the indicative. 

The Exceptions are: 

1 . The verb alter, which makes je vais, tu vas, il va f 
nous allonSy vous allez, Us vont. 

3. The verb avoir, which makes fai, tu as, il a ; nous 
avons, vous avez, Us out. 

3. Etre, which makes je suis, tu es, ilest-, nous sommes, 
vous dies, Us son t. 

4. Dire, and redire, which makes vous dites, aud vous 
redites. 

5. Faire, and its compounds which makes, vous faitcs, 
ihfont. 

Rule IL 

The persons of other tenses are formed from the first, 
either in regular or irregular verbs, by changing the final 
as follows : 

Imperfect of the Indicative. 

Singular. Plural. 

1st per. 2d per. 3c? per. 1st per. C M per. 3d per. 

oh, cis, oit, ions, iez, oient. 



FORMATION OF VERES. 



161 



Preterite of the Indicative. 

Singular. Plural. 

1st per. Zd per. 3d per. 1st per. 2d pen 3d per. 

ai, as, a, ames, ates, brent. 

is, is, it, imes, Ites, irent. 

ins, ins, int, inmes, intes, inrent. 

us, us, ut, dixies, fttes, urent. 



rai, 



ras, 



Future. 
ra, rons, rez, ront. 

Conditional. 
rois, rois, roit, rions, riez, roient. 

Subjunctive Present. 
es, e, ions, iez, ent. 

Preterite of the Subjunctive. 



«i 



asse, asses, at, 

isse, isses, it, 

insse, insses, int, 

usse, usses, ftt, 



assions, assiez, assent, 

issions, issiez, issent. 

inssions, ins^iez, inssent. 

ussions, ussioz, ussent. 



The only exceptions are the verb 4tre> which make9 in 
the subjunctive present : je sois, tu sois, it soit, nous so- 
yons, vous soyez, Us soient; and the verb avoir, which make 
faye, tu ayes, il ait, nous ayons, vous ayez, Us aient *. 



ADVERBS. 

Adverbs are of different kinds. 

The most numerous are those which express manner, 
and are formed from adjectives by the following method : 

Rule I. When the adjective ends, in the masculine, 
with a vowel, the adverb is formed by adding ment; as,. 

* See Appendix, No, III. for Details as to Verbs. 
p 3 



16 L l Cl.ivMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

riodeste-ment, modestly ; poli-ment, politely ; inge'nu-ment , 
ingenuously, &c. 

Exceptions. I m mini makes impune'ment, and traitre 
traitreuse merit. 

The adjectives beau, feu, nouveau, and mou } become 
adverbs by adding meni to their feminine belle, folle, nou- 
velle, and molle; bellement, follement, nouvellernent, mol- 
lement. 

Rule II. Adjectives ending in -nt, form their adverbs by 
changing -nt into -mment, as consta-nt, consta-mment, 
constantly; e'foque-nt, 6lo que •mment. Except lent and 
present, the only two of this class, that follow the second 
general rule. 

Rule 111. When the adjective ends with any other con- 
sonant, in the masculine, the adverb is formed from the 
feminine termination, by adding merit; as, grand, grande- 
ment, greatly ; franc, franchement, frankly; naif, naive- 
ment, artlessly, &c. 

Exceptions, Gentil, makes gentiment, prettily. 

The e which precedes ment is mute in all adverbs formed 
from adjectives, except in the following, in which it takes 
an acute accent ; aisement, assurement , aveugUment, com- 
modement, commune'ment, conf or moment, confusiment, de- 
libirement, de'mesurement, desespere'ment, dfoordonne'ment, 
diterminement, diffusement, effrontement, enormhnent, ex- 
presse'ment, figurement, importunement , impunement, in- 
commo dement, inconsiderement, indetermine'ment, inespe're- 
ment, inopine'menty malaisdment, modere'ment, nomme'ment,. 
obscure'ment, obstin&ment, opiniatre'ment, passionne'ment, 
pose'ment, precise'ment, pre'mature'ment, privement, profonde- 
ment, profusement, proporiionnhnent, senstment, separe- 
merit, serrement, subordonn&ment. 

The six following advesbs are r/ot derived from adjec- 
tives : 

comment, how. profusement, lavishly* 

incessamment, presently. nuitamment, by night. 

notamment, especially. seiemment, knowingly. 

Besides the great number of adverbs formed from adjec- 
tives according to the three preceding rules, there are 



ADVERBS. 



1G3 



many others, which may be divided into classes* according: 
1o their signification j as follows : 



I. ADVERBS OF TIME, 



1. Of Time Present 



A present, 
pour le present, 
pr&entement, 
maintenant, 
anjourd 'hui, 
& cette heure, 
tout-a-1'heure, 
sur-le-champ, 
a Finstant,. 
vtte, 



hier> 

avant hier, 

le jour pr6c£denc> 

autrefois, 

jaclis (s sounds), 

aneiennement, 

dernierement, 

depuis-peu, 

auparavant, 

rexemment, 

tout recemment, 

nouvellement, 

la derniere fois, 

1'autre jour, 

bier matin, 

hier au matin, 

hier au soir, 

la semaine passed, 

le xnois dernier, 

Vannee passed, 

1'annee derniere, 



at present, 

for the present. 

presently. 

now. 

to-day, now a-days. 

at this hour, or time, presently* 

this minute, even now. 

directly, upon the spot. 

instantly. 

quick. 

2. Of Time past. 

yesterday. 

the day before yesterday 
the day before, 
formerly, once. 
in times of yore, 
anciently, 
lately, 
of late, 
before, 
recently. 



> newly. 

the last time, 
the other day. 

> yesterday morning. 

last night, 
the last week, 
the last month. 

\ last year. 



164 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



JUSqU 1C2, 

jusqu'k present, 

il y a huit jours, 

il y a quinze jours, 

il y a long temps, 

il n'y a pas long temps, 

il y a quelque temps, 

il n'y a qu'uri moment, 

il y a troi.s jours, 

il y a un mois, 

il y a un an, 



hitherto, 
till now. 
a week ago. 
a fortnight ago. 
a great while ago. 
not long ago. 
some time ago. 
just now. 
three days ago. 
a month ago. 
a year ago. 



3. Of Time to come. 



demain, 

apres demain, 

le lendemain, 

le sur -lendemain, 

le jour suivant, 

ee matin, 

ce soir, 

cette apres- midi, 

cette apres-dinee, 

eette aprks-soupee, 

demain matin, 

demain au soh% 

bient6t, 

dans peu, 

dans peu de temps, 

tant6t, 

l'ann£e qui vient, 

le mois prochain, 

de'sormais, 

dorenavant, 

a Tavenir, 



to-morrow. 

the day after to-morrow. 

the next day. 

two days after. 

the following day. 

this morning. 

this, or to night, this evening. 

> this afternoon. 

this after supper. 

to-morrow morning. 

to-morrow night. 

soon, very soon, in a short time* 

shortly. 

within a little while. 

anon, by and by, now and then. 

the next year. 

the next month. 

hereafter. 

henceforth. 



for the future. 
dans deux outrois jours d'ci, two or three days hence, 
dans six mois, six months hence. 

dans un an d'ici, a year hence. 

avantqu'ilsoit long temps, before it is long. 



ADVERBS. 



165 



4. Of Time unspecied. 



tPahord, 

convent, 

quelquefois, 

rarement, 

soudain, 

subitement, 

au plut6t,, 

au plutard, 

au plus vite, 

en toute diligence, 

jamais, 

a jamais, 

tOUJOUrS, 

pour taujours, 

& touta heure, 

k tout moment, 

& tout bout de champ, 

eontinuellement, 

sans cesse, 

cependant, 

d'ordinaire, 

a Toidinaire, 

ordinairement, 

coramunement, 

frequemment, 

presque toujours, 

presque jamais, 

la plupart du temps, 

t6t, 

tard, 
trop t6t, 
trop tard, 
de bonne heure, 
de bon matin, 
de grand matin, 
pas encore, 
bien long-temps, 
alors , 



first, at first. 

often, oftentimes. 

sometimes. 

seldom. 

on a sudden. 

suddenly. 

the soonest^ as so07i as possible. 

the latest, 

j with all speed. 

never* &m% at any tinie, 

for mm\ 

always. 

for ever and ever* 

every moment* 

every minute* 

ever and anon, at every turn, 

continually. 

without cea$incf s for emr* 

in the mean while. 

mostly, most times. 

usually, as usual. 

ordinarily. 

commonly. 

frequently. 

almost always, most commonly, 

never hardly. 

most times. 

soon. 

late. 

too soon. 

too late. 

early, betimes. 
\ very early, early in th& 
J morning. 

not yet. 

mighty long, 

then. 



I GO 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANOUAGF, 



pour lors, 

des lors, 

depuis, 

depuis ce temps-la, 

encore, 

denouveau, 

de plus belle, 

h loislr, 

quand, 

le matin, 

dans la matinee, 

dans l'aprfes-din£e,.- 

le soir, 

sur le soir, 

en mfeme temps., 

dejour, 

de nuit, 

jour & nuit, 

en plein jour, 

en plein midi, 

de deux jours Tun, 

tons les deux jours, 

tout d'un coup, 

tout a coup, 
plus que jamais, 
k point nommee, 
& propos, 
fort & propos, 
dans l'occasion, 
en moins de rien, 
en un clin d'oeil, 
tous les jours, 
tout le jour, 
tout le long du jour, 
tant que le jour dure, 
toute la nuit, 
de jour en jour, 
au premier jour, 
Si la premftre occasion 
h temps. 



} 



> 



at that time, 
from that time, 
since, 
ever since, 
again. 
a-new. 
a- fresh. 
leisurely* 
when. 

in the morning. 

bt the afternoon. 

in the evening. 

towards night) the evening. 

tit the same time, 

by day, in the day time. 

by night, in the night time. 

night and day. 

at noon day. 



> every other day. 

{all at once, at one dash,' all of 
a sudden, 
suddenly, all of a sudden, 
more than ever, 
in the nick of time. 
seasonably, a-propos. 
very seasonably, 
upon the occasion, 
in a trice. 

in the twinkling of an eye. 
every day. 
all the day. 
all the flay long, 
as long as it is day light, 
all the night, 
daily. 

the next day. 
, by the first opportunity, 
in good time. 



ADVERBS, 



367 



avec le temps, in time. 

de temps en temps, now and then, from time to time. 

en tout temps, at all times. 

en temp9 & lieu, in a proper time and place. 



II. ADVERBS OF PLACE. 



©u, 

d'ou, 

de quel endroit, 

par oil, 

par quel endroit 

ici, 

d'iei, 

par ici, 

&, 

de la, 

par la, 

]a haut, 

en haut, 

ici dessus, 

bas, a bas ; 

en bas, 

1ft bas, 

ici dessous, 

d'en haut, 

d'en bas, 

par haut, 

par en haut, 

par has, 

par en bas, 

de cote' & d'autre, 

dedans, 

en dedans, 

la dedans, 

dehors, 

en dehors, 

jusqu'ou, 



where, whether. 

whence, 

from what place. 

which way, through where. 

through what place. 

here, hither, to this place. 

hence, from here. 

this way, through this place. 

there. 

thence. 

that way, through that place 

above. 

up, up stairs. 

here above. 

down. 

down on the ground. 

below there, yonder. 

under here, here betow. 
from above, 
from below. 

j upward, 

> downward, 
up and down. 



} 



within. 

out, without doors. 

without. 

how far. 



1£S 



GRAMMAR 01 THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



{60 far, down to here, as far 
as this place. 
{so far, down to there, as far 
as that place. 

> round about, 
hereabout. 

> thereabout. 



jusqu ici, 

jusques Ik, 

k Tent our, 

tout autour, 

ici autour, 

Ik autour, 

aux environs, 

tous les lieux d'alentour, all places round about. 



loin, 

bien loin, 

pres, 

bien pres, 

proche, 

tout proche, 

tout aupi es, 

tout centre, 

pres dici, 

ici -pres, 

tout pres d'ici, 

)a porte joignante,, 

de pres, 

de plus pres, 

vis-a vis, 

k c6t£, 

de cot£, 

a terre, 

par terre, 

devant, 

par devant, 

sur le devant, 

derriere, 

par derriere, 

sur le derriere* 

dessus, 

dessous, 

quelque part, 

nulle part, 

en aucun endroit, 

ailleurs, 



far. 
very far. 
near, 
very near, 
by. 

hard by. 



> 

] just by. 



J 

the next door to iL 

near, by. 

nearer. 

over against. 

by. 

aside. 

down. 

down to the ground. 

> before. 

on the fore part, or forwards. 

> behind. 

on the hind part, or backwards. 

upon. 

under. 

somewhere, any where. 

no where. 

in no place. 

elsewhere. 



ADVkllZS. 



169 



somewhere ehe. 

all about > every where, 

on this side. 



on thai side. 



autrepart, 
par-tout', 

deca, 

en deca, 

de ce c6te-ici, 

de-Ik, 

en de la, 

de ce c6t£ la, 

des deux c6i6s 9 

de part & d'autre, 

de tous c6tes, 

de toutes parts, 

d'un c6t£& d'autre, 

au m&me endroit, 

dans ce lieu-la, 

dans cet endroit la, 

dansce m&me endroit Ik, in that very same place. 



} 
} 

> on both sides, 

> every side, on alt sides. 

about and about, 
in the same place, 

> in that place. 



par de la, 
plus loin, 
ga & la, 

dans le voisinage, 
•reanSj 
a droite, 
surla droite, 
a roain droite, 
a gauche, 
sur la gauche, 
a main gauche, 
tout droit, 



}/■ 



*arther. 



} 
} 



up and down. 

in the neighbourhood. 

here i within, 

on the right; or on the right hand. 



on the lefty or on ihe left hand. 



tout du long, 
tout le lone:, 



strait along. 

> all along. 

depuis lehaut jusqu'enbas,/rom the top to the bottom. 

a a dedans & au dehors, "j 

dans le royaume &> at home and abroad. 

hors du royaume, J 
dans les pays Strangers, abroad. 



170 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



III. ADVERBS OF ORDER. 



premierement, 

secondement, 

deuxiemement, 

troisiemement, &c. 

en premier lieu, 

en second lieu, 

en dernier lieu, 

avant, 

apres, 

avant toutes choses, 

de suite, 

tout de suite, 

ensuite, 

tout de suite, 

ensemble, 

h. la file, 

de front, 

de rang, 

tour h tour, 

& la ronde, 

alternativement, 

Tun apres F autre, 

& la fois, 

enfin, 

a la fiij, 

pour conclusion, 

d'ordre, 

par ordre, 

en ordre, 

confusement, 

p&le m&le, 

en foule, 

de fond en comble, 

sens dessus dessous, 

tens devant derrifere, 



first, ox firstly. 

> secondly. 

thirdly, #c. 

in the first place. 

in the second place. 

lastly ) in the last place. 

before. 

after. 

above all things. 

one after another. 

together. 

{afterwards, next to that, or hi 
the next place. 
{of a breath, at once, without 
any stop, 
together, 
one after another. 

a-breast. 

by turns. 

round about. 

alternately. 

one after another, 

at once. 

at length, in short, in the end. 

in fine, finally, at last. 

to conclude. 

> orderly, in or with order, 

confusedly. 

promiscuously , in a jumble. 

in a crowd. 

utterly, wholly. 

upside down, topsy turvy. 

preposterously. 



} 



ADVERBS. 



171 



the wrong way, or side, 
likewise. 



tout a rebours, 

pareillement, 

semblablement, 1 {n the m QY same mannen 

delamememamere, J 



IV. ADVERBS OF QUANTITY AND NUMBER. 



combien, 


how inuch, how many. 


peu, 


little, few. 


ua peu, 


a little, some. 


tant soit peu, 


ever so little. 


beaucoup^ 


much. 


gueres, 


but Utile. 


pas beaucoup, 


not much. 


assez, 


enough. 


suffisamment, 


sufficiently. 


trop, 


too much. 


trop peu, 


too little. 


peu a peu, 


little by little. 


a peu pres, 


near about, pretty near. 


environ, 


about. 


a peu de choses pre* 


>, within a small matter. 


tant, 


so much. 


autant, 


as much. 


plus, 
davantage, 


>more. 


moins, 


lesse 


de plus, 


moreover, over and above. 


tout au plus, 


at most. 


par dessus le marche, over, or into the bargain. 


au moins, 


"V 


du moins, 


> at least. 


pour le moins, 


J 


en abondance, 


in plenty. 


abondamment, 


plentifully. 


en grand nombre, 


in a great number. 


en grande quantite, 


in a great quantity. 


a pleines it*ains, 


plentifully. 




a 2 



172 



GRAMMAR OP THE FBE^CJI LANGUAGE. 



a foison, 

cher, 

trop eher, 

cherement, 

a bon znarche', 

a grand marche*, 

a vil prix, 

en fierement, 

a plate couture, 

a demi, 

infiniment, 

a l'infini, 

tout-a-fait, 

etrangement, 

admirablement, 

merveilleusement, 

presque, 

quasi, 

absolument, 

passablement, 

me'diocrement, 

combien ds fois, 

une fois, 

deux fois, 

trois fois. 

dix fois, 

vingt fois, 

einquante fois, 

cent fois, 

mille fois, 



largely. 

dear. 

too dear. 

dearly. 

cheap. 

very cheap. 

at a low price. 

entirely, wholly. 

totally. 

half, by half, by halves. 

infinitely. 

vastly. 

quite, altogether. 

strangely. 

admirably. 

wonderfully. 

J- almost. 

absolutely, by all means. 

tolerably, indifferent. 

indifferently. 

how many times^ how often. 

once. 

twice. 

thrice, or three times. 

tea times. 

twenty times. 

fifty times. 

a hundred times. 

a thousand times. 



V. ADVERBS OF QUALITY AND MANNER. 

bien, well, right. 

mal, bad, wrong. 

fort bien, very well, or very right. 

fort mal, very bad, very ill, very wrovr*, 

a merveilte, admirably well, wonderfully. 



ADVERBS. 



m 



ni bien, 

ni mal, 

sagement, 

justement, 

joliment, 

galamment, 

prudemment, 

civilement, 

constamment, 

vivement, 

a l'aise, 

nonchalamment, 

neglige mment, 

au prealable, 

pr6alablement, 

de but en blanc, 

a fond, 

a plomb, 

a nu, 

a plein, 

a plaisir, 

a faux, 

a moitie chemin, 

a peine, 

a regret, 

a contre-cceur, 

a contre-gre, 

de bon coeur, 

de bonne volonte, 

de gaite, 

de coeur, 

de guet a-pens, 

de gre, 

de plein gre, 

de bon gre, 

a mon gr£, 

a votre gre*, 

a son gre, 

a leur gi6, 

de force, 

par force, 



} neither well nor bad, neither 
right nor wrong, 
wisely, 
justly, 
prettily, 
cleverly, 
prudently, 
civilly, 
constantly, 
briskly. 

easily, at ease, comfortably, 
carelessly, 
negligently 
previously, 
first of all. 
pointblank, bluntly, 
thoroughly, 
perpendicularly, 
bare, naked, 
fully. 

for pleasure sake, 
jalsely. 
half way. 

hardly, scarce, scarcely, 
grudgingly, with reluctance. 
against the grain, 
agaimt one's will, or mind. 
heartily, 
very willingly. 

} on purpose for the sake of mis* 
chief, 
wilfully v 
willingly. 

> of one's own accord. 

to my mind, 
to your mind, 
to his, or her mind, 
to their mind. 

forcibly, by force. 

a 3 



} 



174 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



a couvert, 
k decouvert, 
au natural, 
k reculons, 
en arribre, 
k la re n verse, 
a tatons, 
k Fendroit, 
du bons sens, 
a Ten vers 
du mauvais sens, 
de tout sens, 
de tout les sens, 
k bon droit, 
a tort, 
avecraison, 
sans raison, 

k Tenvi, 

k la rigueur, 

de sens rassis, 

de sang frcid, 

exprks, 

k dessein, 

par malice, 

de propos d61ib£r£, 

tout de bon, 

serieusement, 

pour rire, 

pour badiner, 

en riant, 

en badinant, 

de son chef, 

de sa tete, 

£tourdiment, 

a Teturdie, 

sottement, 

temerairement, 

a ia legexe, 

a la volee ; 



i 



} 



secure, under a cover, or shelter. 

openly. 

to the life. 

backwards. 

upon ones back. 

groping. 

on the right side. 

the right way. 

the wrong side outwards. 

the wrong way, or the wrong side. 



{ 



every way 

deservedly, justly, rightly. 

wrongfully. 

tvith a cause. 

without a cause. 

in emulation of one another, with 

a contention who shall do 

best, 
strictly. 

with a sound judgment, 
in cool blood. * 

on purpose, for the purpose, 
designedly, purposely, 
maliciously, mischievously, 
on set purpose. ■ 
in good earnest, 
seriously. 
in a joke, 
in a jest. 

for fun. 

}of his or her own head, mind, or 
accord. 

giddily, 
heedlessly. 

sillily. 

rashly. 

light ly. 

headlong, inconsiderately. 



} 



ADVERBS. 



171 



a 3a hate, 
pricipitamment, 
brusquement, 
par inadvertence, 
par md^arde, 
par meprise, 
an hasard, 
par h u'-ard, 
a l'aventure, 
a tout hasard, 
au pis aller, 
goutte a goutte, 
a 1'etroiC 
d'accord, 

u genoux, 

h mort, 

a la mort, 

a Tarticle de la mort, 

r*u point de la mort, 

tout au long, 

tout a fait, 

'k la bonne foi, 

cle bonne foi, 

de bon jeu, 

de bonne guerre, 

de neeessite, 

Moute force, 



hastily, in a hurry, in a huddle, 

with precipitation. 

bluntly. 

inadvertently , 

by ever, sight. 

throng k mistake, 

at random. 

by chance, accidentally. 

at a venture. 

}let the worst come to the 
w or st. 
by drops, 
narrowly, 
agreed. 

{on one's knees, with my, his, her, 
their , bended knees, 
mortally. 



> 



t the point of death. 



at large, 
quite. 

> sincerely. 

jfairty. 

necessarily. 

by all means, 
detoutes les manieres, all ways. 
a tous egards, to all intents and purposes. 

unawares. 

unthought on. 



a Hmproviste, 

au d^pourvu, 

sans y penser, 

sans s'y attendre, 

inopinement, 

a l'amiable, 

en ami, 

a fleur d'eau, 

a 1 etuvee, 

fen paix, 

jf aisiblement, 



£ unexpectedly. 

napping, 
amicably, 
friendly. 

between wind ami water. 
stetved. 
hi peace, 
peaceably. 



176 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



en repos, 
a vide, 
a sec, 

sans fac^on, 
de travers, 
de biais, 
de guingois, 
de niveau, 
avec son, 
exactement, 
grossierement, 



quietly. 

empty. 

dried up. 

without ceremony. 

cross , acoss. 

bias, across, slopingly. 

awry. 

even with. 

exactly, carefully. 

accurately. 

rudely. 



d'une maniere grossiere, unmannerly 



fort et ferme, 
en diligence, 
a pied, 
a cheval, 
a califourchon, 
en carosse, 
en bateau, 
a la mode, 
a la Franchise, 
a 1'Angloise, 



stoutly. 

in haste. 

on foot. 

on horseback. 

astraddle. 

in a coach. 

in a boat. 

after the fashion. 

after the French way or fashion. 

after the English fashion. 



VI. ADVERBS OF AFFIRMATION. 



GUI, 


yes. 


oui da, 


ay, ay, marry. 


oui vraiment, 
oui en verity, 


> yes, indeed. 


eertes, 
assur£ment, 


\ sure, to he sure, assuredly, 


eertainement, 


certainly. 


en verity, 


in truth. 


a la v£rite, 


indeed. 


vraiment, 


verily. 


veritablement, 


truly. 


sans doute, 


without doubt. 



ADVERBS. 177 



volontiers, readily, willingly'* 

sans faute, without fail. 

immanquablement,|. n/aWW 
mtamiblement, J J v 

indubitablement, undoubtedly. 



VII. ADVERBS OF NEGATION, 



y ?iOi not. 



non, ne, ni, 

point, pas, non pas, 

point du tout, not at alt. 

nuliementj by no means. 

en nulle manilra, m no wise, not in iM UcBt. 



VIII. ADVERBS OF DOUBT. 

peu Nitre, perhaps, 

probablement, probably. 

vraisemblablement, very likely. 



IX. ADVERBS OF COMPARISON, 

ainsi, thus. 

cie m&me, so. 

comme ceia, like this, or that. 

de cette maniere, after this manner, or in thai manner. 

en partie, partly. 

tout autant, as much, exactly $0. 

tout a la fois, altogether. 

separ£ment, separately. 

a part, apart, by oneself 

2artj out of the v;ay. 



178 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



a quartier, 

plus, 

moins, 

rnieux, 

pis, 

de pis en pis, 

de mieux en mieux, 

ni plus ni moins, 

de part & d'autre, 

& plus forte raison, 

nniversellement> 

g^neralement, 

doucement, 

autrement, 

particulierement, 

en particulier, 

principalement, 

pareillement, 

sur-tout, 

apres-tout, 

au contraire, 

aussi, 

autant, 



aside. 

more,, 

less. 

better. 

worse. 

worse and worse. 

better and better. 

neither more nor less. 

on both sides, 

much more or much less. 

universally. 

generally. 

s °fty> gently. 

otherwise. 

particularly* 

especially, in private. 

chiefly. 

equally. 

above all. 

after all, upon the whole. 

on the contrary. 

as, 

as much. 



X. ADVERBS OF INTERROGATION. 



quand, 

combien, 

combien de fpis^ 

comment, 

oil, 

pourquoij 



when. 

how much, how many. 

how often, how many times. 

how. 

where. 

why. 



Most adverbs denoting manner, and a few others, have 
the three degrees of comparison, as, profondfaient — aussi, 
plus , or moins prof onde'mant — -fort, bien, or tres~profonde~ 
ment, and le plus profonde'ment. 



PREPOSITIONS. 179 

The following degrees of adverbial comparison are irre- 
gular : 

Positive. Comparative. Superlative, 

bien, well, mieux, better, le mieux, the best. 
mal, bad, pis, worse, le pis, the worst, 

peu, little, moins, less, le moms, the least. 

There are adjectives which are sometimes used as ad- 
verbs, as, il chante juste, he sings right ; elle chante faux , 
she sings out of tune 5 Us ne voient pas clair, they do not 
see clear ; cette fleur sent bon, this flower has a good smell, 
&c. The adjectives juste, faux, clair, and bon, here sup- 
ply the place of adverbs. 



PREPOSITIONS. 

Kinds of Pkepositions. 

I. Some are used — to denote place, as : 

Chez. — 11 est chez lui, he is at home. 

Dans. — II se promene dans le jar din, he is walking in the 
garden. 

Devant. — II est toujours devant mes ijeux, he is always 
before my eyes. 

Derriere. — II ne regarde jamais derriere lui, he never 
looks behind him. 

Parmi. — Que defous parmi les hommes ! how many fools 
among men ! 

Sous. — La taupe vit sous terre, the mole lives under 
ground. 

Sur. — II a le chapean sur la ttfte, he has his hat on (his 
head.) 

Vers. — Laimant se tourne vers le nord, the loadstone 
points towards the north. 



180 GRAMMAR OF THE FKENCH LANGUAGE. 

II. Some — to mark order. 

Avant. — La noHvelle est arriv&e avant le courrier, the 
news is come before t he cornier. 

Aprfes. — // esttrop vain pout marcher aprks les autres, he 
is too proud to walk after other people. 

Entre — Elle a son enfant entre les bras, she holds her 
child in (for between) her aims. 

Depuis — Depuis la creation jusquti nous, from the crea- 
tion to the present time. 

Des. — De.s son enfance, from his infancy $ des sa source, 
from its source. 

III. Some — to denote union, as, 

Avee.— -J/ faut savoir avec qui on se lie, we ought to 
know with whom we associate. 

Durant, — Durant la guerre, during the war 5 durant 
XH4, during the summer. 

Pendant. — Pendant reiver, in winter; pendant la pais, 
in time of peace. This preposition denotes a duration 
snore limited than durant. , 

Outre. — -Outre des qualitds aimables, il faut encore, &c. 
besides amiable qualities, there ought still, &e. 

Suivant. — Je me decider ai suivant les cir Constances, I 
shall determine according to circumstances. 

Selon, — Le sage se conduit selon les maximes de la rai- 
son* a wise man acts according to the dictates of reason. 

IV. Some — to express opposition, as, 

Contre.- — Je vlaide contre lui y I plead against him. 

Malgre.— II 'Ca fait malgre moi, he has done it in spite 
<of me. 

Nonobstant.— Nonobstant ce quon lui a dit, notwith- 
standing what has been said to him. 

Y. Some— to express privation or separation, as, 

Sans. — Des troupes sans chefs, troops without com- 
manders. 

Excepted — Excepie quelques malheureux, except some 
wretches. 

Hors. — Tout est perdu hors Vhonneitr, all is lost save ho- 
nour. 



PREPOSITIONS. 1S1 

Horrais.— Tous sont entrees hormis monfrere, they are all 
come in except my brother. 

VI. Some — to denote the end, as, 

Envers. — II est charitable enyers les pauvres, he is cha 
ritable to the poor. 

Touchant. — II a ecrit touchant cette affaire, he has writ- 
ten respecting that business. 

Pour. — // travaille pour le bien public, he labours for the 
public good. 

VII. Others— to mark the cause and means, as, 

Par. — 11 Vaflechi par ses prieres, he has softened him by 
his prayers. 

Moyennant. — 11 reussira moyennant vos avis, he will suc- 
ceed by means of your counsels. 

Attendu. — II ne peut partir, attendu les vents contraires, 
he cannot sail on account of contrary winds, 

The use of the prepositions, a, de, en, is very extensire. 

a is generally used to express several relations, as des- 
tination, tendency; place, time, situation, &c. being often 
a substitute for various other prepositions. Examples : — 
Destination -to ; alter a Londres, to go to London : — 
Tendency -to, toward ; courir k sa perte, to hasten to one's 
ruin : — Aim -to, for ; aspirer a la gloire, to aspire to 
glory : — Residence -at, in ; etre a Rome, to be at Rome : 
Time -at ; k midi, at twelve o'clock : — Concern *on -, k ce 
sujet, on this subject : — Manner -ivith ; supplier a mains 
jointes, to intreat earnestly : — Means -with ; peindre a 
I'huile, to paint in, or with oil ; bas a trois fils, three 
thread stockings, that is, with three threads : — Situation 
-at, with ; 4tre a son aise, to be at ease : — Purpose -for ; 
une table a manger, a dining table : — Suitableness -for, to; 
homme a rtussir, a man likely to succeed ; desert, crime a ne 
pas pardonner, a crime not to be forgiven, &e. 

de is generally used to express separation, extraction, 
possession, appurtenance, cause, shift, result, &c. and sup- 
plies the place of several prepositions. Examples; — from; 
je viens de France, I come from France , dun bout a V autre, 
from one end to the other : — Of ; le palais du roi, the pa- 

R 



182 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



lace of the king ; les faculty de Vdme, the faculties of the 
sou! ; un homme iY esprit, a man of wit :-— In a partitive 
sense— of; moitie'de, quart de, &c. the half of, the fourth 
of, &c— For far— by; il est aime'de tout le monde, he is 
beloved by every body.— For— through, or by, &c. ; mourir 
defaim, de soif, to die of hunger, of thirst :— On, upon, 
with; vivrede fruits, to live «po« fruit: — On account of] 
or /or , saitter dejoie, to leap /or joy. 

en serves to mark the relations of time, place, situa- 
tion, &c. and is variously expressed : as, cttoit en hirer, 
it was during winter; tire en Angleterre, to be in Eng- 
land ; a&er en Italie, to go zrc£o Italy ; elle est en bonne 
sanie, she is in good health ; il vaut mieux Are en paix, 
quen guerre, it is better to be at peace than at war; il 
la fait en haine de ltd, he did it out of hatred to him, &c, 



VERBS INVOLVING PREPOSITIONS; 

Many prepositions come in English after a verb, and 
make a part of its signification. Such are the following, 
which are not expressed in French : 



afaattre, to pull down. 
abandonner, to give up. 
cache cer, to seal up, 
combler, to fill up. 
dec hirer, to tear off. 
deraciner, to root out. 
s'envoler, to fiy away. 
epoudi er, to wipe off. 
sevanouir, to faint away. 
expulser, to turn out. 
extirper, to root out. 
se lever, to get up. 
m a ader, to sen d for. 



6ter, to take away. 
paraphraser, to co mment upon* 
ramener, to bring hack. 
trouver, to find out. 
monter, to go up. 
descendre, to go down. 
entrer, to come in. 
sortir, to go out. 
regarder, to look out. 
chercher, to look for. 
admirer, to wonder at. 
attendrc, to wait for, 



PREPOSITIONS, 



I S3 



VERBS COMPOSED WITH PREPOSITIONS. 



I. The English give to the most part of their verbs a 
signification quite opposite to the primitive one, by pre- 
fixing to them the preposition un or dis. The French do 
the same, prefixing des to the words which begin with a 
vowel or h mute ; and di to those which begin with a con- 
sonant. Example : 



border, to border. 
deborder, to unborder. 

charger, to load. 
decharger, to unload. 

faire, to do. 
defaire, to undo. 

paver, to pave. 
depaver, to unpave. 

ap prendre, to learn. 
desapprendre, to unlearn. 

habiller, to dress. 
deshabiller, to undress. 

friser, to curl. 
deTriser, to uncurl. 

lacer, to lace. 
delacer, to unlace. 

Her, to tie. 
dewier, to untie. 

compter, to count. 
decompter, to discount. 

se fier, to trust. 

se defier, to distrust. 



couvrir, to cover. 
d£eouvrir, to discover. 

plaire, to please. 
deplaire, to displease. 

posseder, to possess. 
deposseder, to dispossess. 

tromper, to deceive. 
detromper, to undeceive. 

voiler, to veil. 
devoiler, to unveil. 

tordre, to twist. 
detordre, to untwist. 

approuver, to approve. 
desapprouver, to disapprove. 

armer, to arm. 
desarmer, to disarm. 

honorer, to honour. 
deshonorer, to dishonour: 

ob^ir, to obey. 
desobeir, to disobey. 

unir, to unite. 
desunir, to disunite. 



II. The English put the word again, after a verb, to ex- 
press the reiteration of a thing, The French express the 
reiteration bv prefixing the preposition re to the verb, 
r2 



184 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



when it begins with a consonant, and r only when it begins 
with a vowel or h mute. Thus we say, 

appeler, to call. 



rappeler, to call again. 

cacheter, to seal up. 
recacheter, to seal up again. 

composer, to compose. 
recom poser, to compose again. 

demander, to ask. 
redemander, to ask again. 

faire, to do. 
refaire, to do again. 

ernbarquer, to embark. 
reembarquer, to embark again. 

lire, to read. 
relire, to read again. 

mesurer, to measure. 
remesurer, to measure again. 

Many adverbs become prepositions when they govern a 
noun, a pronoun, or a verb; as marchez devant, walk be- 
fore, adverb ; marchez devant moi, walk before me, prepo- 
sition. 



paroitre, to appear. 
reparoitre, to appear again. 

plisser, to plait. 
replisser, to plait again. 

prendre, to take. 
reprendre, to take again. 

tomber, to fall. 
retomber, to fall again. 

trouver, to find. 
retrouver, to find again. 

vendre, to sell. 
revendre, to sell again. 

venir, to come. 
revenir, to come again. 



CONJUNCTIONS. 

Most of the French Conjunctions are Adverhs or Pre- 
positions attended by que or de : and therefore it is to be 
observed here, that many of the same words are adverbs, 
prepositions, and conjunctions, according to the divers re- 
spects with which they are used grammatically; that is, 
according to the divers relations they have to the other 
parts of speech to which they are joined. 



CONJUNCTIONS. IS5 

Conjunctions are either simple or compound. They are 
divided into Copulative and Comparative, Disjunctive, Ad- 
versative, Conditional and Exceptive, Dubitative, Decla- 
rative, Concessive, Causal, Concluding, and Transitive. 

Conjunctions Copulative are those that join, and, as it 
were, couple two terms together 5 as two adnouns with 
one and the same noun or verb, or two prepositions with 
the same affirmation or negation : and the Comparative 
are those that denote besides a Comparison between things, 
Such are : 



et, & 


an d. 


somme, 


as, wherem. 


com me si, 


as if, as though. 


de sorte que, * 




en sorte que, j 
de maniere que, J 
teHement que, 1 


^so that, in such a manner that, 
insomuch that. 


si bien que, > 


1 


aussi (followed by que) 


,as. 


aussi bien que, 


as well as. 


dememe que, 


as, just as. 


ainsi que. 


as, as also? as likewise. 


tant que, 


as much as, as many as. 


non plus, 


neither. 


non plus que, 


no more than. 


en tant que, 


as, as much as. 


non-seulement, 


not only. 


mais encore, 1 




mais m&me, ! 


>but also, or but even. 


mais aussi, J 




de plus, 


moreover, besides, further. 


outre cela, "J 




outre que, ) 


> besides, besides thai, add to that. 


joint que, J 




savoir, 


to wit. 


d'autant que, 


whereas, for as muck as* 



ni plus ni moins que, just as, even as. 

and si so, in the sense of aussi; as, si savant que, so 
learned that, or as^ #c. 

R 3 



186 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



The Disjunctive express the relation of separation or di- 
vision ) as, 

ni, neither, nor. 

soit, whether. 

soit que, or. 

au lieu de, instead of. 

au lieu que, whereas. 

ou, or ou bien, of else. 



The Adversative denote restriction or contrariety 5 as, 
but. 

nevertheless, 
yet, however, 
yet, for all that. 
yet, however, in the mean while. 
notwithstanding that. 

> far from, so far from. 

} although, or though. 



mais, 

neanmoins, 

pourtant, 

toutefois, 

cependant, 

nonobstant que, 

bien loin de, 

tant s'en faut que, 

quoique, 

bien que, 



The Conditional, which suppose a condition, serve to 
restrain and limit what has been just said 5 as, 

if whether, 
if not, or else, 
as if as though, 
provided that, so, 



si, 

si non, 

com me si, 

pourvu que, 

a condition que, 

bien entendu que, 

supposez que, 

posez lecas que, 

an cas que, 

en cas que, 

en cas de, 

en tout cas, 



upon condition, or with a proviso, 
)> suppose that, put the case, or 
in case that. 



j 



however, or whatever happens. 



CONJUNCTIONS* IS 7 



kmoinsque, \ URjett . 

a moms de, J 

sans, sans que, without. 



si ce n'est que, j ^ 

excepte que, J r 

quand, ^ ^, aUhQ , sf o u 0W€ d in French 

quand meme V ^ ttc coiiditionaU^;. 

quand bien meme, J * 



The Dubitative show some doubt or suspension of the 
mind; as, si, whether; savoir si, whether or no, the ques- 
tion is whether. 



The Declarative serve to illustrate and explain a thing; 
h 

pour lors, then. 

c'esta dire, that is to say. 

savoir, to wit. 

sur-tout, especially. 

comme par exempie, as for instance, or example. 



The Concessive show the assent we give to a thing ; as, 

a laverite, indeed, to speak the truth, 

en etfet, in effect, really. 

non que, non pas^ 

que, ce n'est pas >not, but. 

t que, 

d'aecord, done, agreed. 

soit, well and good. 

t6pe, done, I consent Ig it. 



183 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE, 



The Causal show the reason of something 3 as, 

for. 

> because. 

on account of. 
considering that, 
seeing, or seeing that. 

}the more because, so much the 
more as, that, because, 
that, to the end that, 
in order to. 
since, 
as, &c. , 



ear, 

parce que, 
h. cause que, 
h, cause de, 
vu que, 
attend u que, 
d'autant que, 
d'autant plus que, 
a fin que, 
afin de, 
puisque, 
conirne, 



The Concluding denote a consequence drawn from what 
is before 5 as, 



e'est pourquoi, 

par consequent, 

pour cet effet, 

done, 

si bien que, 

de sorte que, 

ainsi, 

aussi, 

enfin, 

or est-il que, 

d'autant que, 

e'est k dire que, 



therefore. 

consequently. 

to that end, or but. 

therefore, then. 

> so that. 

> so, and so, therefore. 



in fine, in short, at last. 

now, but. 

for as much as. 

that is to say that. 
ii s'en suit de Ik que, from thence it follows that. 
pour conclusion, to conclude. 

e'est pour cela que, 'tis therefore,or for that reason that 
ceia 6tant, ~) it being so, these things being 

cela £tant ainsi, J so. 



CONJUNCTIONS. 



1S9 



The Transitive serve to pass from one sentence to ano- 
ther, and are called also Continnative, because they denote 
continuation of the speech 5 as, 



en effet, 
d'ailieurs, 
de plus, 

d'un autre c6te, 
outre cela, 

apres tout, 

ensuite, 

puis, then, & puis, 

m£me, 

de m£me, 

sans doute, 

sans mentir, 

a dire vrai, 

Ik-dessus, 

en un mot, 

au reste, 

il est vrai que, 

J'en conviens, 
sur ces entrefaites, 
quoi qu'il ensoit, 
a propos, 



in effect, indeed,. 

besides. 

moreover. 

on the other side, onthe otherhand. 

besides that. 

{after all, upon the whole, in the 
main, 
then, afterwards, 
and besides, 
even, 
likewise, 
without doubt. 

> truly, to speak the truth. 

thereupon, 
in one word, 
as for the rest, 
it is true that, 

{I allow it, I grant it, I grant 
that, 
in the mean while, while these 
things were doing. 

{however, however it be, or let it 
be as it will. 
{now I think on't, or now we are 
speaking of that. 



{ 



To these Conjunctions may be added some others of In-' 
ierrogation and Time; as, 

why ? wherefore ? 

what for ? for what reason ? 

to what purpose ? 
f hoiv comes it to pass ? how comes 
t that about ? 



pourquoi ? 

par quelle raison ? 

a quel propos ? 

d'ou vient que ? 



190 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



des que, 
sitot que, 
aussitdt que, 
toutes les fois que, 
en attendant que, 
jusqu'a ce que, 
en attendant, 
depuis, 
depuis que, 
avant que, 
avant de, 
loin que, 
loin de, 
apres que, 
quand, 
lorsque, 
pendant que, 

eependant, 



} 



as soon as. 



as often as. 

till, until. 

till. 

in the mean time. 

since. 

since or since that. 

> before. 

^farfn 
after. 

> when, 
whilst. 



from. 



{yet, nevertheless, in the mean 
while. 
a peine ( followed by -v 

que in the second \ hardly, scarce, scarcely, 
part of the sentence J j 



Some prepositions become conjunctions when they are 
used to join different parts of speech, as faites cela pour 
moi, do it for me, preposition -, je leferai pour vousplaire, 
I will do it to please you, conjunction. 



INTERJECTIONS. 191 



INTERJECTIONS. 

There are Interjections for every feeling, viz. 

Of pain, ahi, aie ! ouf! ah ! 

grief, helas ! mon Dieu, &c. 

fear, ha ! h€ ! 

joy, ah ! bon bon ! o ! 

aversion, fl ! n* done ! oh, oh ! 

disgust, pouah, pouah ! 

indignation, foin de, 

imprecation, peste de, la peste de. 

disbelief, chansons, tarare. 

surprise, ouais. 

astonishment, oh ! bon Dieu ! misericorde ! peste ! 

warning, gare ! hem ! hola, ho ! 

checking, tout beau ! hoik, 

encouraging, alerte ! allons ! <ja, courage ! 

applauding, bravo, vivat! 

encoring, bis, bis. 

calling, hola ! ho I hem, hem ! 

derision, oh ! eh ! zest ! oh ! oh ! oh ! 

silence, chut ! paix ! st* 

* See ArPE,NDix, Nos, [V. and V./or Analogy of the French with 
other Languages and French Synonyms, 



192 



PART III. 

SYNTAX. 

ARTICLES. 



I. NO ARTICLE USED IN FRENCH OR IN ENGLISH. 

r 

Rule I. — No Article. 

No article is used in either language before proper 
names of deities, men, women, towns, villages, days, or 
months. 

Cicero and Demosthenes were two great orators : 
Cic&on et Demosthenes itoient deux grands orateurs. 
London and Paris are two large capital cities ; 
Londres et Paris sont deux grandes capitales. 

Observations. 

The definite article should be used before the proper 
names, if they are in the plural, or particularized > as, 
le Dieu des Chretiens. 

Some few proper names of persons take an article in 
French 5 such are, VAriosto, le Tasse, t Arltin, le Titien, 
&c. 

Before French proper names of persons, preceded by the 
article le, the prepositions de and a are never contracted 
with that article; thus we say les tableaux de la Brim, and 
not du Brun ; except le Poussin, les tableaux du Poussin. 

Some names of towns take also an article \ such are, la 
Haie, VAigle, &c. 



SYNTAX. 193 

Rule II. — No Article. 

No article is used before a substantive when preceded by 
a pronoun } as, my friend, mon ami; this house, cette 
maison. 

Rule IIL — The Preposition De. 

No article (but the preposition de) is used in French 
after the words espece, sorte, genre, melange, and others of 
the same signification ; as, 

All sorts of infirmities $ 
Toutes sortes ftinfirmiie's. 
A mixture of love and hatred ; 
Un melange d amour et de haine. 

Rule IV. The Preposition De, with Transposition of 
Words. 

No article (but the preposition de) is used before the 
latter of two substantives, when it expresses the nature, 
matter, species, quality, or country of the first ; as, 

A head ach, Un mal de t4te. 

A gold watch, Une montre d'or. 

Burgundy wine, Du vin de Bourgogne, 

Such expressions in English, as, the king's guards, 
must be translated, les gardes du roi. 

Rule V. The Preposition De. 

No article (but the preposition de) is used in French 
after words of quantity, measure, scarcity, or exclusion ; 
as, abondance plenty, assez enough, aune ell, autant as 
much, beaucoup much, boisseau bushel, combien how man\% 
lime pound, nombre number, jamais never, moins less, pas 
or point no, peu little, pinte pint, pot pot, plus more, 
quctntite' quantity, rien nothing, tant so many, trop too 
much, ; verge yard, &c. Examples : 

Much wit, Beaucoup d! esprit. 

No prudence, Point de prudence. 



194 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

Note 1. The words que and 7^01, used in a sentence of 
admiration, are also followed by de; as, 

How many sorrows ! Que de chagrins ; 
What more sad ! Quoi de plus triste 1 

2. The. word bien is always followed by an article, and 
heaucoup is never. 

He has a great many friends 5 

II a bien des amis ; i/ a beaucoup d'amis. 

Rule VL — The Preposition De. 

No article (but the preposition de) is used in French, 
when the substantive is taken in a general sense : 

1. After an adjective which governs the genitive case \ as, 

Praise-worthy, Digne de louanges. 

Full of disappointment, Pleine de revers. 

C Z. After the verbs and participles which are followed in 
English by the word with ; as, 

Fill up the bottle with wine, Emplissez la bouteille de tin. 
Puffed up with pride* Bouffi d'orgueil. 

But when the substantive is specified, the article must 
be used : as, 

Worthy of the praises which are given to him 5 
Digne des louanges quon lai donne. 

Rule VII. — Other Cases where no Article is used. 

1. No article is used in either language before nouns 
which form one idea with the verb which precedes them : 
these are, or may be, expressed by one word in English ; 
as ; to pity, avoir pitie: to envy, porter envie ; to visit, 
rendre visite. 

2. The article is not used after the prepositions sans, 
avec, or par, when the noun following forms with them a 
kind of adverb 5 as, elegantly, avec Elegance ; without 
danger, sans peril ; by sea, par mer. 



SYNTAX 195 

8. The article is not used before the cardinal numbers, 
un, one j deux, two 5 trois, three, &e. ; as, twenty pounds, 
vingt livres, &c. 

Nevertheless, the definite article masculine, (le, les,) is 
used in French as in English before the cardinal numbers, 
when speaking of cards, of things which have a fixed 
number, of the date of the month, or of a particular num- 
ber specified by a relative pronoun. Thus we say, with an 
article in both languages, le huit de cceur, the eight of 
hearts; les quatre saisons, the four seasons 3 les vingt 
livres que je vous pretai, the twenty livres I lent you 5 
le dix de Mars, the tenth of March, 



II. AGREEMENT OF ARTICLES. 

Rule. 

The three articles definite, indefinite, and partitive, agree 
in gender and number with their substantive, which they 
always precede ; as, 

The father, mother, aud children ; 

Le pere, la mere et les enfans. 

A good garden and a fine house ; 

Un bon jar din, et une belle maison. 

Some bread, some meat, and some eggs -, 

Du pain, de la viande, et des ceufs. 



III. ARTICLE USED IN FRENCH AND IN ENGLISH. 

Rule I. — un, une, a } an. t 

The indefinite article is used to express a substantive 
singular in an indeterminate manner 5 as, a book, un 
litre; a house, une maison. 

s 2 



196 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

Rule II. — le, la, les, the. 

The definite article is used before a substantive, taken 
in a particular sense 5 as, the book, le lime; the house, la 
maison. 

Rule III. — a or an rendered by le, la, les. 

The English make use of the indefinite article a or an 
before nouns of measure, weight, and number, when they 
want to express how much a tiling is worth, or sold for ; 
the French, on the contrary, use the definite article, le, la> 
les, in such cases ; as, 

A crown a yard, Un ecu la, verge. 

Ten-pence a pound, Dix sous la lime. 
Fifteen-pence a dozen, Quinze sous la douzaine. 



IV. ARTICLE USED IN FRENCH AND NOT IN 
ENGLISH. 

Rule I. — le, la, les, not the. 

The definite article is used in French and not in 
English, before all substantives taken in the whole extent 
of their signification ; as, 

Vice is odious, Le vice est odieux. 

Men are mortal, Les hommes sont mortels. 
Virtue is amiable, La vertu est aimable. 

Rule II. — le, la, les, not the. 

The definite article is used in French and not in English^ 
before the names of kingdoms, countries, and provinces ; 
as, 

Spain, Switzerland, and Germany, 

YEspagne, la Suisse, et Y Allemagne. 

These nouns usually take no article, when they are in 
the genitive or ablative case, or after the preposition en, 
as, fai voyage' en Italie, f arrive d' Allemagne, 



SYNTAX. 197 

However, the names of distant countries take always 
the article, such are le Bengal, le Canada, le Japon, le 
Mexique, le Perou, &c. Thus we say, je vais au Japon, 
and not en Japon ; j 'arrive du Canada. Souie names of 
provinces follow the same rule 5 as le Dauphins', le Maine, 
&c. 

When the names of kingdoms and republics are the same 
as those of their capital towns, they are c6nsidered as pro- 
per names, and as such take no article -, of this sort are 
Naples, Venise, and Gfries. Thus we say, Venue est une 
r^publique ; not la Venise. 

Rule III. — le, la, les. 

The definite article is used in French before the adjec- 
tives substantively used ; whether it is used or not in 
EngMsh ; as, 

The industrious, Les diligens. 
Black and white, Le noir et le blanc. 

Rule IV. — du, de la, des, some. 

The partitive article is used in French before a substan- 
tive, when we want to express an indeterminate number 
or portion of a thing : this article answers to the English 
word some, expressed or understood 5 as, 

Some bread, some meat, and some eggs ; 
Du pain, de la viande, et des o?ufs. 

Rule V.—de inszead of du, de la, des. 

If a substantive, taken in a partitive sense as before, is 
preceded in French by an adjective, the preposition de is 
used for both genders and numbers, instead of the parti- 
tive article du, de la, des ; as, de bon pain t de bonne viande, 
et de, bons ceufs. 

Every time the words some or any, are, or can be used 
in English before a substantive, the partitive article du, de 
la, des, or the preposition de, must be used in French, 
according to the distinction made in the two preceding 
rules. 

s 3 



198 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



Rule VI. — Where the Article is required. 

Every noun which is the nominative to, or the case of a 
verb, must have in French one of the three articles, defi- 
nite, indefinite, or partitive, of which before ; as, 

Gold and silver cannot render man happy -> 
L'or et Y argent ne sauroient rendre Yhomme heureux. 
Spain produces wine, oranges, and olives ; 
UEspagne produit du vin, des oranges, et des olives. 

There are not comprehended in this rule the proper 
names of persons and towns, or substantives preceded by 
a pronoun or an adjective of number, neither of which 
have any article, as has already been seen. 

Rule VII. — Repetition of the Articles, 

The articles are repeated in French before every sub- 
stantive ; as, 

Clearness, purity, elegance, and strength ; 
La clarte, la purete', X elegance, et \& force. 
Meat, cheese, and fruits $ 
De la viande, du fromage, et des fruits. 



V. ARTICLES USED IN ENGLISH AND NOT IN 
FRENCH. 

Rule I. — the, not le, la, les. 

The definite article is used in English, and not in French, 
before the ordinal numbers, used in quotations j as, book 
the first, livre premier. 

No article is used in French before the ordinal numbers, 
which come after the Christian names of sovereigns ; as, 
Charles the first, Charles premier. 



SYNTAX. 199 



Rule II. — a, not an or une. 

The indefinite article is used in English, and not in 
French, before nouns which express the titles, professions, 
trade, country, or any other attribute of the substantive 
antecedent: as, 

He was a nobleman, II itoit noble. 

He is a physician, II est me'decvn. 

Are you a Frenchman ? Etes-vous Francois. 

Rule III. — a, not un or une. 

The indefinite article is also used in English, and not in 
French, in the four following cases : 

1. Before a substantive used to qualify or explain ano- 
ther ; as, 

The triumph, an honour he deserved ; 
he triomphe, honneur quit me'ritoit Men. 
The Busy Body an esteemed comedy, 
LEmpresse, comedie estimte. 

2. In the title of a book, or of any performance y as 
a Grammar of the, &c. Grammaire de la, &c. 

3. After the word what, used to express surprise y as, 
what a noise ? quel bruit ? 



NOUNS, 

I. TWO SUBSTANTIVES IN THE SAME CASE. 

Rule. 

When there is a conjunction between two nouns they 
must be put in the same case, (the preposition, if the sub- 



200 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

stantive be preceded by one, being usually repeated before 
all other substantives governed by it) ; as, 

Your advice pleased the king, the minister, and the par- 
liament, 
Voire conseilplut au roi, au ministre, et &w parlement . 



II. THE NOMINATIVE. 

Rule I.- — The Verb agrees with its Nominative. 

All the personal verbs agree in number and person with 
their nominative case 5 as, 

I give, Je donne, We give, Nous donnons. 
His father is dead, Son pere est mort. 
His brothers are deadj Ses freres sont rnorts. 

A verb is put in the third person plural, in both lan- 
guages, when it has for its nominative case two substan- 
tives singular; joined by a copulative conjunction ; as, 

The paper and ink are good for nothing, 
Le papier et Vencre ne valent rien. 

Rule IL—The Verb with nominatives of different persons. 

When a verb has several nominative cases of different 
persons, it is put in the plural, and agrees with the first, 
in preference to the other two 5 and with the second in 
preference to the third ; and then it is preceded by nous, 
if it be in the first person, and by vows, if in the second; as, 

My brother and I will go to-night to the play 3 
Monfrere et rnoi, nous allons cesoir a la come'die. 
You and your sister will stay at home ; 
Vous et voire soeur, vous resterez d la maison.. 



SYNTAX. 



201 



Rule II L — -The Verb when preceded by qui, &c. 

The pronoun qui requires the verb following in the same 
number and person as the substantive or pronoun antece- 
dent; as, 

It is I who have seen him, Cest moi qui Z'ai vu. 

It is he who has done it, Cest lui qui la. fait. 

It is they who have taken it, Ce sont eux qui Z'ont pris. 



III. THE GENITIVE. 

Rule I. — The latter of two Substantives is put in the 
Genitive. 

The latter of two substantives relating to each other is 
generally put in the genitive case in French, whether it is 
in the genitive or dative in English 5 as, 

They are enemies to virtue, lis sont ennemis de la vertu. 
The friend of man, L'ami de Chomme. 



Rale II. — Adjectives which govern the Genitive. 

1. Adjectives and participles which denote plenty or 
scarcity, and in general all those which are followed in 
English by the prepositions of from, with, or by, govern 
in French the genitive or ablative ; as, 

Deprived of every thing, Prive de lout. 
Arrived from France, Arrive'es de France. 

Loaded with honour, Comblee d'honneur. 

c 2. The following : accuse, aise, avide, capable, content, 
digne, fatigue', furieux, incapable, indig?ie, joyeux, las, 
libre, mecontent, plein, ravi, vide, govern also the geni- 
tive ; as, praiseworthy, digne de louanges. 



202 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

Rule III. Verbs which govern the Genitive. 

1 . Most of the reflected verb3 not mentioned in Rule III. 
of the next section govern the genitive in French, whate- 
ver case they govern in English ,• as, 

To perceive a trick, S'apercevoir d'im tour. 

To seize upon something, S'emparer de quelque chose. 

To inquire about news, S'enquerir de nouvelles. 

2. The following, abuser to abuse, avoir besoin to want, 
avoir pitie to pity, 4tre alte're to thirst after, Mriter to in- 
herit, jouir to enjoy, manquer to want, medire to traduce, 
rendre raison to account for, rougir to blush, user to use, 
govern the genitive in French ; as, 

To traduce one's neighbour, Me'dire de son prochain. 
To want money, Avoir besoin d'argent. 

To pity the unfortunate, Avoir pitie' des malheureux. 
To inherit a large fortune, Heriter d'un grand Men. 
To enjoy good health, Jouir d'une bonne santt. 

3. The verbs passive followed in English by the prepo- 
sitions/rom or with, govern the genitive ; as, 

Translated/rowi the English, Traduit de VAnglois. 
Loaded with spoil, Charge' de butin. 

4. The word by, which comes sometimes after a verb 
passive, is usually expressed by de, when the verb does 
not express any action of the body, and by par vyhen it 
does; as, 

Esteemed hy every body, Estimee de tout le monde. 
Killed by two thieves, Tu6 par deux voleurs. 

However, we make use of par to avoid the repetition of 
de, though the verb does not express any action of the 
body; as, 

Severely censured by the critics, 

Censure' d'une maniere severe par les critiques (not des cri- 
tiques). 



SYNTAX. 203 



IV. THE DATIVE. 

Rule I. — Noun in the Dative. 

When two substantives make a compound word in 
English, their order is inverted in French ; and the pre- 
position a intervenes, when the one expresses the use of 
the other 5 as, 

Fire arms, Des armes d feu. 

A dining room, Un sailed manger. 

It is preceded by au, ct la, or aux, when it signifies 
something proper to drink, or to eat $ as, 

The oyster-woman, Lafemme aux huitres. 
The rabbit-man, Vhomme aux lapins. 

Rule II. — Adjectives which govern the Dative. 

1. Adjectives which denote aptness, fitness, inclination, 
ease, readiness, or any habit, govern in French the noun 
in the dative, and most commonly the verb in the infini- 
tive with a; as, 

Fit for any thing, Propre a tout. 

Easy to say, Facile a dire. 

2. The following : adroit, agreable, aise, ardent, beau, 
hon, conforme, contraire, eiiclin, facile, habile, inge'nieux, 
inutile, lent, pret, propre, semblable, sujet, utile, govern 
the noun in the dative case, and the verb in the infinitive 
with a ; as, liable to mistake, sujet a se tromper. 

3. Some adjectives govern the dative in French, and the 
genitive in English 5 such are attentifk, heedful of ; sen- 
sible a, sensible of. 

Rule III. — Verbs which govern the dative. 

1. The twenty-two following reflected verbs govern the 
dative : 

S'abandonner, to abandon one's self. 
s'accoutumer, to accustom ones self. 



204 



GRAMMAR OP THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



s'adonner, 

s'adresser, 

s'amuser, 

s'appliquer, 

s'appreter, 

s'arreter, 

s'attacher, 

se determiner, 

se disposer, 

s'endurcir, 

s'engager, 

s'exposer, 

se fier, 

s'habituer, 

s'obstiner, 

s'occuper, 

s'opiniatrer, 

s'opposer, 

se plaire, 

se preparer, 



to addict ones self. 

to apply one's self. 

to amuse one's self. 

so apply one's self. 

to dispose one's self. 

to stop. 

to stick to. 

to resolve upon. 

to prepare one's self. 

to insure one's self 

to engage. 

to expose one's self 

to trust. 

to accustom one's self. 

to be determined. 

to employ one's self 

to be determined. 

to oppose one's self. 

to take delight in. 

to prepare one's self. 



Examples. 

Accustom yourself to study ; 
Accoutumez-vous k Ve'tude. 

I apply myself to mathematics ; 
Je m' applique aux mathematiques. 



3. The following verbs govern the dative in French, 


whatever case they govern in 


English : 




consentir, 


to consent. 


penser, 


so think of 


contrevenir, 


to infringe. 


plaire, 


to please. 


contribuer, 


to contribute. 


remedier, 


to remedy. 


d£plaire, 


to displease. 


resembler, 


to resemble. 


desobeir, 


to disobey. 


resister, 


to resist. 


mrire, 


to hurt. 


songer, 


to think of 


obeir, 


to obey. 


subvenir, 


to relieve. 


obvier, 


to obviate. 


succeder, 


to succeed. 


pardonner, 


to forgive. 


survivre. 


to outlive, 


parvenir, 


to attain. 







SYNTAX. 



$0d 



Examples. 



He pleases every body, 
I think of your business, 



II plait a tout le monde. 
Je pense a voire affaire. 



2. The following, applaudir to applaud, insulter to in- 
persuader to persuade, renoncer to renounce, river to 
dream, travailler to work, 



%. A lie iuijuwuig, ujjjjtuuuii iu ai'prauii, vusuuc 

suit, persuader to persuade, renoncer to renounce, 
dream, travailler to work, sometimes govern the accusa- 
tive case, but most frequently the dative. Thus we say i 



Dat. 

You insult every body, 
Vous insultez tout le monde. 



Ace. 

You insult my misfortune, 
Vous insultez a ma misere. 



V. THE ACCUSATIVE. 

Rule. — Verbs which govern the Accusative. 

All verbs which may be used in the passive voice govern 
the accusative. Thus aimer, estimer, punir, &c. govern 
the accusative, because we can say, it est aime*, it est e$- 
time, il est puni, &c. 

This rule includes the following verbs : 



abattre, 


to pull down. 


deraciner, 


to root out. 


accepter, 


to accept of. 


epoudrer, 


to wipe off. 


admirer, 


to wonder at. 


examiner, 


to examine into. 


approuver, 


to approve of. 


huer, 


to hoot at. 


attendre, 


to wait for. 


injurier, 


to rail at. 


chercher, 


to look for. 


juger, 


to judge of. 


critiquer, 


to cavil at. 


lorgner, 


to leer on. 


declarer, 


to tear off'. 


paraphraser, to comment 


demander, 


to ask for. 




upon. 


denoncer, 


to inform against. 


regarder, 


to look at. 



Examples. 

This tree has been pulled down, 
Your offer has been accepted, 

T 



Cet arbre a 4te abattu. 
Voire offre a tie acceptee. 



206 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LAXGL'AGE. 



Some others which are attended by a preposition in 
English govern the accusative in French, because they 
may be used in the passive. 



VI. THE GENITIVE AND ACCUSATIVE. 

Rule. — Verbs which govern the Accusative and Genitive. 

When the following verbs govern two nouns or pro- 
nouns, not joined by a conjunction, the first is put in the 
accusative, and the second in the genitive case in French. 



Absoudre, 

accabler, 

accepter, 

accuser, 

avertir, 

bannir, 

blamer, 

chasser, 

combler, 

corriger, 

debusquer, 

degouter, 

deiivrer, 



to absolve, 
to overwhelm, 
to accept, 
to accuse, 
to warn, 
to banish, 
to blame, 
to expel, 
to Jill up. 
to correct. x 
to drive out. 
to disgust, 
to free. 



detourner, 

dissuader, 

emplir, 

exclure, 

expulser, 

informer, 

louer, 

menacer, 

obtenir, 

re ce voir, 

priver, 



to divert, 
to dissuade. 
tofill. 

to exclude, 
to turn out. 
to inform, 
to praise, 
to threaten, 
to obtain. 
to receive, 
to deprive. 



soupeonner, to suspect. 



Examples. 

To accept the offers of a friend , 
Accepter les offres dun ami. 

To blame one's conduct, 
Blamer la conduite de quelquun. 



VII. THE DATIVE AND ACCUSATIVE. 

Verbs which govern the Accusative and the Dative. 

When the following verbs govern two nouns or pro- 
nouns, that which has reference to persons is put in the 



SYNTAX. 



207 



dative, and the other in the accusative. If they have both 
reference to persons, that to which the preposition to is, 
or could be, prefixed, is put in the dative, and the other 
in the accusative. 

to explain. 
to take away, 
to f or give, 
to foretel. 
to prefer. 
to take, 
to present. 
to lend, 
to procure. 
to promise, 
to relate, 
to bring back, 
to refuse. 
to return, 
to send back. 
to repeat, 
to reproach. 
to answer. 
to reveal, 
to sell. 



Accorder, 


to grant. 




expliquer, 


adresser, 


to direct. 




oter, 


annoncer 


, to announce 




pardon ner, 


ap porter, 


to bring. 




predire, 


attribuer, 


to attribute 




preferer, 


avotier, 


to own. 




prendre, 


communiquer,to commun icaie. 


presenter, 


confesser 


, to confess. 




preter, 


confier, 


to trust. 




procurer, 


conseiller 


to advise. 




promettre, 


declarer, 


to declare. 




raconter, 


dedier, 


to dedicate. 




rapporter, 


demander 


9 to ask. 




refuser, 


devoir, 


to owe. 




rendre, 


dire, 


to tell. 




renvoyer, 


donner, 


to give. 




r£peter, 


eerire, 


to write. 




reprocher, 


enseigner 


, to teach. 




repondre, 


envoyer, 


to send. 




reveler. 


dpargner, 


to spare. 




vendre, 






Exam 


pies. 




Tell me the ti 


uth ; 






Diies-moi la v 


6ritjS. 




• 


To reproach one wit 


h a fault 5 




Reprocher une 


faute 


a quelquun. 



ObservatioJis. 

Jouer governs the genitive, when it signifies to play on 
some musical instrument; and the dative, when it signifies 
to play at some game ; as, 

You play well on the violin - y but you do not play w 7 ell at 

cards, 
Vous jouez Men du violon (gen.) 5 mais vous ne jouez pas 

bien aux cartes (dat.) 

t 2 



$0S GRAMMAR OF THE FEENCH LANGUAGE. 

Some verbs are followed in French by a preposition dif- 
ferent from that used in English ; such are, 

To fire at the enemy ; 
Faire feu sur Vennemi. 

To intermeddle with other people's business y 
S'inge'rer dans les affaires des autres. 

To struggle with death j 
Lutter contre la mort, 

and some others. 

^ Most verbs which govern the genitive or ablative in La- 
tin, govern the genitive in French y and most of those 
which govern the accusative or the dative in Latin, require 
the same case in French. This observation is of great use 
to those who have learnt Latin. 



ADNOUNS. 
I. PLACE OF ADNOUNS. 

Rule I. — Place of Adnouns. 



When two or more adjectives refer to the same substan- 
tive, they usually follow it in French ; as, a long tedious 
book, un livre long et ennuyeux. 

Rule IL — Adjectives placed before Nouns. 

The adjectives beau fine, bon good, grand great, gros 
big, jeune young, mauvais bad, merchant wicked, meilleur 
better, moindre less, petit little, saint holy, vieux old ; 
those of number, and all the possessive, demonstrative, or 
indeterminate pronouns (which may be considered as mere 
adjectives), precede in French as in English the substan- 
tive to which they are joined $ as, 

Young men believe they shall live long; 

Les jeunes gens croient quits vivront long temps. 



SYNTAX. 209 

Note 1 , The adjective cher, dear,, comes before the sub- 
stantive when it denotes affection, as ma chere mere, my 
dear mother : it comes after when it denotes the price of 
a thing, as un livre cher, a dear book. 

2. We say un grand homme, for a great man, and un homme 
grand, for a tall man j une grosse femme, for a fat woman ; 
and une femme grosse, for a woman with child 5 une sage 
femme, for a midwife ; and une femme sage for a modest 
or wise woman : un galant homme, for a man of honour 5 
and un homme galant, for a courtier. 

Rule III. — Adjectives placed after Nouns. 

The adjectives not mentioned in the preceding rule are 
usually pla€ed in French after the substantive which they 
qualify \ in English, on the contrary, they are always 
placed before ; as, 

Grateful people, Les personnes reconnoissantes. 
Fruitful lands, Des tares fertiles. 

Note 1. Adjectives which express some moral qualities, 
may, though rarely, be placed before or after the substan- 
tive : we may say, for instance, un ami fidele, or unfidele 
ami, a faithful friend. 

2. We always put after the substantives : 1. The adjec- 
tives derived from verbs, as, des iddes emhrouille'es, confused 
ideas 5 2. Those of figure or colour, as une table ronde, a 
round table j 3. Those which end in ique, esque, He, ale, 
or able, as un esprit pacifique, a pacific mind, une figure 
grotesque, an[odd figure, une tdche facile, an easy task, une 
femme credule, a credulous woman ; 4. Those of nations, 
as, la constitution Angloise, the constitution of England ; 
5. Those which may be substantively used, and in general 
all those not mentioned in Rule II. 



t3 



£10 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

II. AGREEMENT OF ADNOUNS. 

Rale I. — A Single Noun and Adnoun. 

The adjective always agrees in gender and number with 
the substantive to which it relates ; as, 

The good father, Le bon pere. 

The good mother, La bonne mere. 

Fine gardens, De beaux jardins. 

Fine walks, De belles promenades. 

Rule II. — Agreement with the last Noun of several. 

When an adjective or a participle refers to several sub- 
stantives of things, and is of those which are placed after 
the substantives, it agrees with the last, if it be not sepa- 
rated from the substantives by any verb $ but if the adjec- 
tive is of those which are placed before, it must be repeated 
before every substantive, and it agrees with each -, as, 

He has an absolute power and authority 5 

II a unpouvoir et une autoriti absolue (singular.) 

She has a pretty bird, and a pretty cage ; 
Kile a un joli oiseau, et line jolie cage. 

Rule III. — Adjectives relating to Nouns of different Gender. 

When an adjective refers to several substantives of per- 
sons, or even to several substantives of things, but is sepa- 
rated from them, it is always put in the plural feminine, 
if the substantives be feminine 5 but if they be either both 
masculine or of different genders, it is put in the plural 
masculine j as, 

Your mother and sister are learned ; 

Voire mere et voire sozur sont savant es (pi. f.) 

His courage and boldness seem astonishing to me ; 

Son courage et sa hardiesse me paroissent etonnans (pi. m.) 



SYNTAX. 211 



Rule, IF. — A Noun collective general. 

A noun collective general (representing the whole ob- 
ject) such as the words peuple, nation, armee, flotte, &c. 
requires that the adjectives, pronouns, and verbs to which 
it has reference, should be always in the singular j as, 

The whole fleet is at sea ; it set sail yesterday morning j 
Toute lajlotte est en mer ; elle parti t hier matin. 

Rule V. — A Noun Collective Partitive. 

A noun collective partitive (representing only a part of 
the whole object, such as foule, nombre, multitude, &c. 
followed by a genitive plural, has the verb and the pro- 
noun in the singular, if it be preceded by a definite article $ 
but if not, it has them in the plural -> as, 

The multitude of foreigners make bread dear; 

La multitude des Grangers rend lepain cher (singular). 

A multitude of women are led astray every day, 

Une multitude defemmes s'egarent tous les jours (plural). 

The reason of this difference is, that the collective is a 
substantive when preceded by le, la, les, and a kind of 
adjective when not ; in the first case, the verb agrees with 
the collective; and in the second, with the substantive 
which comes after the collective. 

Note. The verb is always put in the plural after the 
words la plupart, beaucoup, nombre, unless they are fol- 
lowed by a substantive singular; as, la plupart le croient, 
la plupart du monde le croit. 

Rule VI. — Adjectives followed by k or envers. 

Some adjectives are followed in French by the preposi- 
tion a, and in English by the preposition in; such are, 
curieux a curious in, exact a precise in, habile a ckilful in, 
patient a patient in, ziU a zealous in ; as, 

You are skilful in doing every thing 5 
Vous ties habile & tout fair e. 



212 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

Others are often followed in French by the preposition 
envers, and in English by the Preposition to; such are, af- 
fable envers affable to, bon envers good to, cruel envers 
cruel to, poll envers civil to ; as, 

We must be civil to every body; 
Ilfaut Are poll envers tout le monde. 



III. ADJECTIVES OF DIMENSION. 

Rule I. — de haut, or de hauteur, high. 

Adjectives of dimension may be rendered in French by 
an adjective, or by a substantive : thus, high, may be ex- 
pressed by de haul, or de hauteur ; long, by de long, or de 
longeur ; broad, by de large, or de largeur ; deep by de 
profondeur, not by de profond ; and in general the substan- 
tive is more elegantly used than the adjective 5 (the prepo- 
sition de being put before the words of dimension and 
number, if they are not preceded by a verb) ; as, 

A tower two hundred feet high ; 

JJne tour de deux cents pieds de haut, or, de hauteur. 

A river twenty feet deep ,* 

Une riviere de vingt pieds de profondeur ; (not de pro- 
fond). 

Rule ILL — avoir instead of to be, before the Adjectives of 
Dimension. 

To express the height, depth, or breadth of an object, 
the English make use of the verb to be, and the French 
of the verb avoir, as they always do before a word of num- 
ber 5 the preposition de, being left out after the verb avoir, 
but remaining before the word of dimension 5 as, 

This tower is two hundred feet high 5 
Cette tour a deux cents pieds de hauteur. 

That river is twenty feet deep ; 

Cette riviere a vingt pieds de profondeur. 



SYNTAX. 213 



IV. COIVlPARATiVES AND SUPERLATIVES. 

Rule I. — Agreement of Comparatives and Superlatives. 

Comparatives and superlatives agree in gender and 
number with the substantive, which they qualify in the 
same manner as adjectives $ as, 

The most learned man, Uhomme le plus savant. 
The most learned woman, Lafemme la plus savante. 

Rule II. — as, expressed by que, after a Comparative. 

The word as, used in English after a comparative of 
equality or inferiority, is always expressed in French by 
que, and never by comme; as, 

You are as rich as I am 5 
Vous 4tes aussi riche que moi. 

I am not so learned as yti\i; 

Je ne suis pas si savant que vous. 

Rule III. — by, expressed by de, after a Comparative. 

The word %, which is often used after a comparative, 
to denote how much a thing exceeds another, is always 
expressed by de, and never by par ; as, 

You are younger than I am by four years, 
Vous etes plus jeune que moi de quatre ans. 

Rule IF. — than, expressed by que or de, after a 
Comparative. 

The word than, used after a comparative, is expressed 
by que, when it is followed by a noun or a pronoun - } as, 

Asia is greater than Europe ; 
L'Asie est plus grande que V Europe. 

He is more fortunate than you ; 

II est plus heureux que vous. 



214 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

The word than is always expressed by de before the 
cardinal numbers, an, deux, trois, &c. instead of que, as 
in a comparison of objects 5 as, 

I am more than fifteen years of age 3 
J'ai plus de quinze ans. 

Rule V. — than, expressed by que de, or que ne, after a 
Comparative. 

The word than, used in comparatives, is usually ex- 
pressed by que de before an infinitive mood, and by que ne 
before a verb in the indicative 5 as, 

It is more noble to forgive than to revenge ; 
II est plus noble de pardonner que de se venger. 

Riches are more dangerous than poverty is troublesome \ 
Les richesses sont plus dangereuses que la pauvrete riest 
commode. 

Note 1 . If the first infinitive is preceded by the prepo- 
sition a, then the word than is expressed by qua; as, 

He is more inclined to hurt than to oblige you 5 
11 est plus dispose h. vous nuire qu'k vous obliger. 

c 2. The word than is expressed by que only, before an in- 
dicative mood, if there is a conjunction between the word 
than and the verb : as, 

You learn better than when you were in France ; 
Vous apprenez mieux que quand vous 6tiez en France. 

Rule VI. — The more, expressed by plus, and not by le plus. 

The English make use of the definite article before the 
comparatives of proportion 3 and the French never. 
Thus, the more is expressed by plus, the less by molns ; and 
not by le plus or le moms, which are used only in superla- 
tives , as, 

The more I know mankind, the less 1 value life 5 
Plusje connois les hommes, moins i'estime la vie. 



SYNTAX. $15 



Rule VII. — The more, expressed by plus, and the less by 
moins. 

If a comparative of proportion is made with two sub- 
stantives or two adjectives, they are placed before the verb 
in English, and after in French. — The words of this sort 
of sentences are disposed in the following order : 1. Plus 
or moins ; 3. The nominative of the verb; 3. The verb ; 
4. The adjective or substantive; and the rest as in 
English ; as, 

The less money he gets, the more expenses he incurs j 
Moins il gagne d'argent, plus il fait cle dgpense. 

The more difficult a thing is, the more honourable ; 
Plus une chose est difficile, plus elle est honorable. 

In such sentences, the substantive is preceded by de, 
and the adjective is not. 

Rule FIJI.— The Superlative governing the Genitive and the 
Subjunctive. 

The superlative always governs, in French, the noun 
following in the genitive case, and most commonly the 
verb in the subjunctive mood ; as, 

The navy of England is the most powerful of the world ; 
La marine d! Anglettrre est la plus puissante du monde 
(gen J 

You are the most accomplished lady / know ; 

Vous eies la dame la plus aimable que je connoisse fsuhj.J 

Rule IX.— -Of the Superlative. 

If the substantive precedes the superlative, both take the 
definite article, le y la, les; but the superlative alone takes 
an article, if it precedes the substantive 5 as, 

The most pleasing company is seldom the best company ; 
La compagnie la plus agr fable est rarement la meilleure 
coiupcgnie. 



216 GRAMMAR OF THE FRE.NCH LANGUAGE. 

Note. Le isindeclinable before plus and moins followed 
by an adverh, and also by an adjective, when there is no 
comparison of objects ; as, 

Nous devons parler le plus clairement quil nous est pos- 
sible. 



PRONOUNS. 

PERSONAL PRONOUNS. 

I. Place of Personal Pronouns. 

Rule I. — Place of the Personal Pronouns. 

The personal pronouns, je, tu, it, elle, nous, vous, lis, 
or elles, usually precede the verb of which they are the 
nominative case 5 as, Je lis, I read; tu lis, thou readest, 
&c. 

They may be separated from it by the particle ne, and 
the governed pronouns, if there are any ; but never by 
any adverb \ as, 

He has not seen them, 11 ne les a pas vus. 

I will not speak to them of it, Je ne leur enparleraipas. 

You always speak the truth, Vous dites toujours la v4fU4. 

The personal pronouns are placed immediately after the 
verb, or its auxiliary, in three cases: 

1. In an interrogative sentence 3 as, do you speak 
French \ parlez-\ou$ Franfois. 

2. When they are the nominative case of the verbs dire> 
ripondre, repliquer, continuer, poursuivre, or s'e'crier, used 
in a sentence as by parenthesis j as, 

You see, said he, the condition I am reduced to ; 
Vous voyez, dit-il, Vitat ohje suis reduit. 



SYNTAX. 21/ 

3. Most frequently when the verb is preceded by the 
conjunctions au moins, aussi, ainsi, en vain, peut-4tre, d. 
peine, and some others 3 as, perhaps he will come 3 peut- 
&tre viendra-t~il. 



Rule II. — The governed Pronouns placed after the Verb. 

When the verb is in the imperative affirmative, the go- 
verned pronouns are put after it in French as in English > 

as, 

Speak to them; write to him ; answer us j 
Parlez-\euY - 3 ecriv ez-lui 3 r Spoil dez-nous. 

But if there are two imperatives joined by a conjunc- 
tion, the governed pronouns are put after the first verb, 
and before the second 3 as, 

Forgive or punish them, Patdonncz leur, ou les punisses. 

If the verb which is in the imperative affirmative governs 
two pronouns, the accusative goes first 3 as, 

Give it me, sell it them 3 Donnez-le-moi, vendez-le-leur. 

When the pronouns y or en meet with another pro- 
noun, they go last 3 as, menez~les-y, donnez-leur-en, &e. 
However, y is placed before moi, and m'en is used instead 
of moi en; as, carry me thither, menez-y-moi / give me 
some, donnez-m'en. 

But if the verb be in the imperative negative, the go- 
verned pronouns should go before it, as they do in all 
other tenses 3 as, 

Do not sell it him, JVe le lui vendez pas, 
Do n@t give it them, Nele leur donnez pas, 

Uule III. — The governed Pronouns placed before the Verb. 

When the verb is not in the imperative affirmative, the. 
governed pronouns are always put immediately before It 



218 GRAMMAR OF THfe FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

in a simple tense, and before its auxiliary in a compound 
one; as, 

You do not know them, Vous ne les connoissez pas. 
You have not seen them, Vous ne les avez pas vus. 

The governed pronouns do not precede any other verbs 
than those they are governed by, or their auxiliaries : thus 
we say j 

I wanted to speak to them -, he could do it 5 
Je voulois leur parler ; il pouvoit lefaire. 

Rule IF. — Order inwkich Pronouns are put before the Verb. 

When two or more pronouns are governed by a verb, 
those of the first and second persons precede those of the 
third ; if they are both of the third person, the accusative 
is placed before the dative ; y and en go last. Thus the 
governed pronouns are invariably placed before the verb, in 
the following order : 

Me, te, se, nous, vous, go before every other. 
Le, la, les, go before lui, leur, y or en. 

Lui, leur, go before y or en. 

Y~, goes before en. 

Examples. 

When he sends them to me I shall bring them to you % 

<2uand il me les enverra, je vous les porterai. 

He gives it to him -, he will lend it to them 5 

II le lui donne ; il le leur prtftera. 

I have carried some hither to them 5 

Je leur y en aiporU. 



SYNTAX. 219 



II. When the Personal Pronouns are Conjunctive 
or Disjunctive. 

Rule I. — To express the Personal Pronouns in the Nomi- 
native. 

The personal pronouns are conjunctive, and expressed by 
je, tu, il, elle, nous, vous, Us, elles, when they are the 
nominative case of a verb, provided they are not joined to 
another noun or pronoun by a conjunction \ as, I read, 
thou speakest, &c. ; je lis, tu paries, &c. 

The personal pronouns are disjunctive, and expressed by 
moi, toi, lui, elle, nous, vous, eux, or elles, under the fol- 
lowing circumstances : 

1. When they come before or after the words qui, que, 
or seul ; as, 

It is I who say so, Cest moi qui le dis. 

He is more learned than I, 11 est plus savant que moi. 

They alone were present there, Eux seuls y 4toient pr&ens. 

2. When they are used in an answer to a question 5 as, 

Who has done that ? I, they 5 

Qui a fait cela ? Cest moi, ce sont eux. 

3. When they are joined to a noun or a pronoun by a 
conjunction 5 as, 

We learn French, my brother and I ; 

Monfrere et moi nous apprenons le Francois. 

4. When they come before a noun, or a verb used in op- 
position to or distinction from the first ; as, 

You will return to town^ and I will go into the country 3 
Vous reviendrez a la ville, et moi jirai a la campagne. 

Note. Nous or vous are repeated before the verb, when 
it has two or more nominative cases which are not both of 
the third person -, as, vous et moi nous irons ; vous et lui 
vous danserez. 

u 2 



220 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



Rule 1L — To express tke Personal Pronouns in the Genitive. 

When the personal pronouns are in the genitive case, 
they are disjunctive, and expressed by de moi, de toi> de 
lui, delle, de nous, de vons, deux, delles; as. 

He complains of me, 11 se plaint de moi. 

I do not speak of him, Je ne parte pas de lui. 

They are sometimes, but seldom conjunctive, and ex- 
pressed by en ; as, 

Were you speaking of me ? Yes, we were \ 
Parliez-vovs de moi ? Oui 9 nous en parlions. 

le III. — To express ike Personal Pronouns in the Dative, 

When the personal pronouns are in the dative case, they 
are most commonly conjunctive, and expressed by me, te, 
lui, nous, vous, leur, before the verb -, as, 

He pleases me, II me plait. 

I will speak to them, Je leur parlerai. 

They are disjunctive, and expressed by a. mot, ci toi, cl 
lui, a elle, a nous, & vous, ti eux, d, elles, after the verb, 
in three cases. 

1. When they come after a noun or a pronoun to which 
they are joined by a conjunction ; as 3 

I speak to you as well as to them ; 
Je vous parte aussi-bien qua eux. 

%. When they are governed by a reflected verb j as, 

He applies to me, Ils'adresse a moi. 

I do not trust him, Je ne me fie pas a. lui. 

3. When they are governed by any of the following 
verbs : alter to go, courir to run, accourir to run to, boire 
to drink, penser songer to think, veni, to come ; as, 

He comes to us : go to him ; 
11 merit a nous ; allez a lui. 



SYNTAX. 231 



Rule IV. — Personal Pronouns in the Accusative. 

When the personal pronouns are governed by a verb in 
the accusative they are generally conjunctive, and expressed 
by me, te t nous, vous, le, la, les ; as, 

I know him, Je le connois. 

I will see her, Je la verrai. 

Note. When le, la, les, stand for the English word the, 
and come before a noun, they are articles ; as, the father, 
mother, and children ; le pere, la mere, et les enfans : 
but when le, la, les, stand for him, her, them, and come 
before a verb, they are personal pronouns, as, I know him, 
I know her, I know them ; je le connois, je la connois, je 
les connois. 

Rule V. — Personal Pronouns after a Preposition. 

When the personal pronouns are preceded by a preposi- 
tion, they are always disjunctive, and expressed by rnoi, tot, 
lui, elle, &c. j as, 

As for me I think so, Pour moi je pense ainsi. 

You will speak after them, Vous parlerez apres eux. 



III. Observations on Modes of Address. 

1. When the English address God, they put the pro- 
noun and verb in the singular ; the French, on the con- 
trary^ put them in the second person plural in prose ; as, 

Our father who art in heaven, hallowed be thy name, &e. 
Notre pere qui &tes aux cieux, votre nom soit sanctifie', §c. 

2. The pronouns and verbs are usually put in the second 
person plural in both languages, when we speak to one 
person $ but if an adjective follows, it remains in the sin- 
gular) as, 

Sir, you are very obliging ; 
Monsieur, vous 4tes tres-obtigeant, 
v 3 



%&Q GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

3. The third person is elegantly used instead of the se- 
cond, when we speak to persons for whom we have some 
consideration \ as, 

Madam, will you come to the park ? 

Madame, veut-elle venir au pare 9 for voulez-vous, &c. 

4. The second person singular is often used in French 
between intimate friends, and also between brothers and 
sisters, husband and wife, &c. as viens-ici, mon frere ; 
come here, brother, (for venez-iei ) 

Poets and Orators, however, use the second person sin- 
gular when they address Gods, Heroes, or Sovereigns. 



IV. Of the Pronouns It, They? Them. 

Rule I. — The Pronouns, it, they, or them. 

The pronouns it or they, which the English use with re- 
ference to animals or things, are expressed in French by 
il, elle, Us, elks, when they are the nominative of a verb ; 
and it or them are expressed by le, la, les, when they are 
governed by a verb in the accusative case : thus, speaking 
of a house, we say, 

It is fine, I will not sell it } 
Elle est belle, je ne la vendrdi pas. 

Note. These pronouns are expressed in French in the 
same manner for the nominative and accusative as the per- 
sonal pronouns ; and they also agree in gender and num- 
ber with the substantive to which they refer. 

Rule II. — En used in the Genitive for it or theirs. 

The pronouns it or them, used with reference to inani- 
mate objects, are expressed by en, when the* French verb 

governs the genitive, whether they be preceded in English 



SYNTAX, 233 

by the prepositions of, from, with, about, for, upon, or 
any other 3 as; 

Do not speak any more of it, N'en parlez plus. 
I thank you for it, Je vous en remercic. 

When the words some or any come after a verb, and 
refer to a substantive antecedent, they are also expressed 
by en; as, 

Will you have any ? En voulez-vous ? 
Take some more, Prenez-en davantage. 

Rule III — Lui or y, for it or them, in the Dative. 

The pronouns it or them, governed by a verb which re- 
quires the dative in French, are expressed by lui or leur 
(as the personal pronouns) when they refer to animals or 
plants 5 and usually by y, when they refer to other inani- 
mate objects not personified 5 as, 

Your horses are hungry, give them some oats 5 
Vos chevaux out f aim, donnez-leu? de Vavoine. 
This tree is fine, do not hurt it; 
Cet arbre est beau, ne \mfaiies point de mat. 
There is a fine picture, put a frame to it ; 
Voilct un beau tableau, mettez-y une bordure. 

If, however, the impersonal pronouns are used for ina- 
nimate objects personified, or preceded by the verb to owe, 
or to be indebted, they should be expressed by lui or leur 
(and not by y). Thus lui and y may be said of the same 
object, joined to different verbs ; as 9 

This house is well situated ; have some repairs done to it, 

you are indebted to it for your health 5 
Cette maison est bien situe^e ; faites yfaire des reparations, 

vous lui devez votre santi. 

The words en and y are also two adverbs of place ; en 
stands for the words hence, from thence ; and y for there, 
or thither ; as, 

I come from thence, J'en mens. 

I have never been there, Je ny ai jamais 6t4. 



224 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



Rule IV, — When it or them come after a Preposition, they 
are not expressed in French. 

When the pronouns it or them me preceded by a prepo- 
sition, they cannot be expressed by lui or elle, eux or elles, 
which in this case are said only of persons or personified 
objects ; but they are usually left out, and the preposition 
used in English becomes an adverb when it conveys the 
idea sufficiently -, as, 

The King was for the war, but the parliament was 

against it ; 
Le roi e*toit vour la guerre, mats le parlement fat contre* 

If the preposition cannot become an adverb, we must 
give the sentence another turn \ as, 

At first the house was burnt, and after it the church ; 

D'abord la maison fat brulee, et ensuite Veglise. 

Rule F.— Use of the supplementary Pronouns, le, la, les. 

The supplementary pronouns le, la, les, are always used 
in French before the verb dtre, in answer to a question, 
though there be no pronoun expressed in English. 

he is indeclinable : 

1. With reference to adjectives of both genders and num- 
bers , as, Are your brothers learned ? No, they are not y 
Vosfreres sont-ils savans P Non, Us ne le sont pas. Are your 
sisters sick ? Yes, they are ; Vos sosurs sont elles malades ? 
Qui, elles le sont. 

2. With reference to verbs ; as, Do you think they will 
come ? Yes, we do 5 Croyez -vous qriils viennent ? Oui, nous 
le croyons. 

3. With reference to substantives adjectively used; as, 
Mesdames, e*tes-vous parcntes ? Oui, nous le sommes *. 

* We may also answer, oui, Monsieur ; out, Madame, $fc. with- 
out repeating the verb the question is asked by. 



iD 



SYNTAX. V.Q 

Le, indeclinable, is also used with reference to adjectives 
or verbs, for the words it or so, sometimes expressed in 
English, but for the most part understood j as, You are 
happy, and I am not 5 Vous dies heureiise, et moije nele 
tuts pas ; I said so, but you would not believe it j Je le di* 
sois, mars vous ne vouliez pas le croire. 

But le, la, les, are declinable, and used according to the 
gender or number, when they have reference to a substan- 
tive ; as, Are you Peter's brother? Yes, lam; Etes-vous 
le frere de Pierre ? Old, je le suis. Are you Peter's wife ? 
Yes I am ; Etes-vous la femme de Pierre ? Old, je la suis. 
Are these your books } Yes, they are ; Source la vgs li- 
tres ? Qui, ce les sent. 

If the adjectives be substantively used, la should be used 
for the feminine singular, and les for the plural ; as, Etes- 
vous la malade pour laquelie on a fait venir le me'devin ? Qui, 
je la suis. Mesdemoiselles, eies-vous les parentes de mon» 
sieur ? Old, nous les sommes. 



V. Distinctions between Lui, Elle, Se, and Soi. 

Rule /. —Himself, herself, expressed by se, lui, elle, or soi. 

The compound pronouns, himself, herself, themselves, 
joined to a verb, are generally expressed by se, if it is re- 
flected 5 but if not, himself is expressed by lui- me me ; her- 
self by elle- mime ; and themselves by eux-mefmes, for the 
masculine, and by elles-m&mes, for the feminine 5 as, 

Ke submits himself to your orders ; 
II se so timet d, vos ordres. 
She always speaks of herself 5 
Elle parle to jours d'elle-m^me. 
They are come of their own accord 
lis sont venus d'eux-m&mes. 

The compound pronouns himself and herself, areexpress- 
$oi s speaking of persons in general, and after the in- 



2%6 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

determinate pronouns, on, chacun, quelqu'un, quiconque, 
celui or celie qui'; as, 

The man who loves nobody but himself; 
L'homme qui riaime que soi. 
Every one acts for himself; 
Chacun agit pour soi. 

Whoever thinks only of himself; 
Quiconque ne pense qua soi. 

The word soi is not used with reference to a noun plural. 

Rule II, — Itself is rendered by lui or soi. 

The impersonal pronoun itself, is usually expressed by 
sol, and not by lui, when it has reference to a pronoun, or 
to a substantive singular taken in a general sense, which 
represents an inanimate object ; as, 

That is good in itself ? 

Cela est bon en soi. 

Load-stone attracts iron to itself; 

Vaimant attire le fer d, soi. 

When itself refers to an animate object, it is expressed 
by tui-m£me or elle-m&ne. It is also expressed by lui-mdme, 
elle-meme, and not by soi, when it refers to an inanimate 
object taken in an individual sense 5 as, 

Earth is fruitful of itself; 

La terre est fertile d'elle-meme. 



VI When the Pronouns are, or are not to be 

REPEATED. 

Rule 1. — The Personal Pronouns repeated. 

The personal pronouns of the first and second persons — 
je, tu, nous, vous, are usually repeated in French before 



SYNTAX. 227 

every verb of which they are the nominative case., whether 
they are repeated or not in English. 

The pronouns of the third person are usually repeated : 
1. When they belong to different tenses; 2. When the se- 
cond is preceded by any other conjunction than et, ni, or 
on; 3. When the first is affirmative and the second nega- 
tive, or vice versa; 4. When the second verb is separated 
from the preceding by many words ; as, 

1. She is and will always be modest 3 
Elie est modeste, et elle le sera toujours. 

2. They are lovely, since they please you ; 
Elles sont aimables, quisqu' elles vous plaisent. 

3. He says so, but he does not believe it - } 
II le dit, mais il ne le croit pas. 

4. He spoke yesterday to his father about his sister's mar- 

riage, and obtained his consent ; 
II par la hier d, son pere du marriage de sa sozur, et il 
obtint son consentement. 

In other circumstances, the pronouns il or elle, Us or elles, 
are not usually repeated before verbs which are in the same 
tense 3 as, 

He took towns, conquered provinces, and subdued na- 
tions 3 

II prit des villes, conquit des provinces, et subjugua des 
nations. 

Rule II. — The governed Pronouns are always repeated. 

The pronouns, me, te, le, nous, vous, lui, leur, le, la, les, 
are always repeated in French before every verb they are 
governed by, whether they are repeated or not in English 3 
as, 

He loves, honours, and respects him 3 
17 Yaime, V honor e, ei le respect e. 



228 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

POSSESSIVE PRONOUNS. 

I. Place and Agreement of Possessive Pronouns. 

Rule I.— The Possessive Pronouns precede, agree with, and 
are repeated before all their Substantives. 

The possessive pronouns are repeated in French before 
all their substantives, and agree with thern in gender and 

/lumber 5 as, 

My father, mother, and brothers; 
Mon pere, ma mere, et mesfreres. 

We nevertheless use the pronouns mon, ton, son, masc. 
before a noun feminine which begins with a vowel or an h 
mute, in order to avoid the hiatus which would result from 

the meeting of two vowels ; as, 

Mon anie, f ton. ambition, f, son humeur, f. 

The English make the pronouns his and her agree with 
the noun antecedent ; the French, on the contrary, make 

mn, sa 3 ses, agree with the noun which follows 5 as. 

Her husband is young, Son £poux est jeune. 
His wife is handsome, Sd femme est belle. 



II. Use of the Possessive Pronouns. 

Rule Ih—The Possessive Pronouns used in speaking to 
Relations. 

When we speak to our relations or friends, we use, in 
French, the possessive pronouns mon, ma, mes s before the 
words fils, fille, frere, sceur, pere, mere, oncle, tante, kc> 
though they are not used in English - 3 as. 



SYNTAX. %%9 

Where are you, daughter ? Ou etes-vous, ma fille ? 
Here I am, father, Me void, mon fere. 

RulelL — When the Qualifications of Mr. and Mde. #c. 
are used. 

When we speak to any person respecting their relations 
or friends, and we mean to pay them some respect, the 
qualifications of Monsieur, Madame, Mademoiselle, &c. are 
usually prefixed in French to the possessive pronouns voire 

or vos ; as, 

1 met with your mother, who told me that your father was 

not well 3 
J'ai rencontre Madame voire mere, qui ma dit que Monsieur 

votre pere ne se portoit pas bien. 

Note. The possessive pronouns, mon, ma, of which these 
words Monsieur, Madame, Mademoiselle, are composed, 
are changed into mes for the plural : we say, messieurs, 
mesdames, mes demoiselles. 

Monsieur and Messieurs are employed as substantives, 
and may be preceded by an article, or another pronoun ; 
as, le monsieur que fax vu, the gentleman I have seen , je 
parlerai a ces messieurs, I will speak to these gentlemen. 
But the possessive pronoun is always left out before dame, 
demoiselle, used substantively ; as cette dame, or cette de- 
moiselle, est belle : that lady is handsome : and not cette 
madame, cette mademoiselle. 



III. Substitution or Omission of the Possessive 
Pronouns. 

Rule I. — The Possessive Pronouns rendered by the Personal. 

The possessive pronouns are expressed in French by the 
personal pronouns me, te, se, nous, vous, lui, leur y in the da- 

x 



230 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

tive $ and not by mon, ton, son, &c. when the verb which 
relates to them denotes an action over any part of the body 5 
and in this case an article definite takes the ordinary place 
of the pronoun ; as, 

You tread upon their feet, Vous leur marchez sur le pied. 
You hurt my hand, Vous me blessez la main. 

As if it were : you to them tread upon the foot j you to 
we hurt the hand. 

Observe, to express his, her, and their, by se } when the 
verb is reflected ; and by lui, or leur, when it is not. 

Rule II. — The Possessive Pronouns left out or not. 

If the verb does not express an action over any part of 
the body, the possessive pronouns are expressed by mon, 
ton, son, &c. ; when the emphasis falls on one of these 
words, and the sentence is meant to express a direct dis- 
tinction between any one person's arm, &c. and another's ; 
as, I see that my arm swells, je vols que mon bras enfle. 

But these pronouns are left out in French, and the defi- 
nite article le, la, les, used instead of them, if no such 
direct distinction is intended 3 as, his eyes are sore, il a 
771 al aux yeux. 

We put mon bras, in the first sentence, because we can 
see another person's arm swelling as well as our own 5 but 
we put aux yeux, not a ses yeux, because he cannot have 
other eyes sore than his own. 

Rule HI. — Its, or their, expressed by son, or by en. 

When the possessive pronouns its or their are used with 
reference to an inanimate object, they are expressed by 
son, sa, ses, leur, or by era, according to the following dis- 
tinction : 

They are expressed by son, sa, ses, leur or leurs: — 1. 
When they relate to the nominative of the preceding verb -, 
— 2. When they are in the genitive or dative, or preceded 
by any preposition 5 — 3. When, being in the nominative, 
hey are joined to a substantive qualified by an adjective, or 



SYNTAX. 231 

specified by some other words ; — 4. When in the nomina- 
tive, the next verb or its government is, or may be imme- 
diately followed by the preposition de. 

'Examples. 

1. London has its beauties 5 
Londres a ses beautes. 

2. I admire the size of its streets ; 
S admire la grandeur de ses rues. 

3. Its regular buildings please at the first sight ; 

Ses batimens vegulieis plaisent au premier coup d'osil. 

3. Its trade produces immense resources ; 
Son commerce produit d'immenses ressources. 

Its ships bring the riches of all the countries 5 

Ses vaisseaux apportent les richesses de tous les pays. 

Except on these occasions, its or their are expressed by 
en before the verb, and the article le, la, les, before the 
substantive -, as, 

Its squares appear to me beautiful j 
Les places m en paroissent super bes. 

I particularly admire its rich warehouses ; 
J'en admire surtout les riches magazins. 

When its or their have reference to an animate object, 
they are always expressed by son, sa, ses, leur, leurs ,• as, 
your horse lost its shoe, votre cheval a perdu son fer. 

Rule IV. — Of mine, thine, &c. 

The possessive pronouns agree in gender and number 
with the substantive antecedent to which they refer, and are 
always preceded by the definite article, le, la, les ; as, 

Many houses have been destroyed during the siege : yours 
and mine have been burnt, but their 's has not suffered; 

Beaucoup de maisons ont ete detruites pendant le siege; la 
votre et la mienne ont ete" brtilees ; mais la. leur ria 
point souffert. 

x 2 



232 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

Rule V. — mine sometimes expressed by mes. 

When the possessive pronouns preceded by of, are 
placed after a substantive to which they relate, they are ex- 
pressed in French by mes, tes, ses, nos, vos, leurs, placed 
before the substantive, and not by lemien, le tien, lesien, 
&c. 5 as, 

A friend of mine, Un de mes amis. 

A book of yours, Un de vos livres. 

Rule VI. — mine, thine, expressed by a moi, & toi. 

The disjunctive mine, thine, &c< are expressed by d, moi, 
ct toi, d, ltd, a elle, a nous, a vous, a eux, or a elles, when 
they come after the verb to be, which has for its nominative 
case a substantive, or a personal pronoun $ as, 

That book is mine, Ce livre est a moi. 

It is not your's, I think, II nest pas a vous, je crois. 

If, however, the verb etre is preceded by ce; then mine, 
thine, &c. should be expressed by le mien, le tien, le sien, 
&c. -, as, yes, it is mine, oui, c'est la mienne. 

Note. — If a substantive come after or a relative pronoun 
come before the verb etre, signifying to belong, they are 
put in the dative case in French, and in the genitive in 
English - 7 as, 

This horse is my father's, Ce cheval est a mon pere, 
Whose house is that ? A qui est cette maison. 



SYNTAX. 233 

RELATIVE PRONOUNS. 
I. Place and Concord op Relative Pronouns. 

Rule. 

The relative pronouns are placed in French immediately 
after the nouns or pronouns to which they refer; and agree 
with them in gender and number 5 as. 

An advice, the utility of which he knew ; 
Un avis dont il connoissoit Vutilite. 

The books for which I have subscribed; 
Les livres pour lesquels/at souscrit. 



II. Use of the Relative Pronouns. 

Rule I. — qui, que, who, that, or which. 

The relative pronouns, who, that, or which, are ex- 
pressed by qui, for all sorts of objects, when they are in 
the nominative case ; and by que when they are in the ac- 
cusative; as, 

The man who speaks, L'homme qui parte. 

The woman whom I have seen, Lafemme que fai vue. 

Rule II. — dont or de qui, of whom, whose, or of which. 

The relative pronouns whose, of whom, or of which, are 
usually expressed by dont for all sorts of objects, when they 
follow immediately their antecedent 5 as, 

The person of whom you speak ; 
La personne dont vous parlez. 

An illness, the cause of which is unknown ; 

Une maladie dont on ne connoit pas la cause. 

x 3 



234 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

But if the relative pronouns be separated from their an- 
tecedent by another substantive, then whose, or of whom, 
are expressed by de qui; and of which, by duquel, de 
la quelle, desquels, or desquelles, according to the gender 
and number of the substantive to which they refer ; as, 

He is a man to whose discretion I dare not trust ; 

Cest une personne a la discretion de qui j-e noserois mefier. 

It is an illness to the progress of which one cannot apply 

too quick remedies ; 
Cest ane maladie aux progres de laquelle on ne pent apporter 

de trop promps remedes. 

The relative pronoun from whom, which answers to the 
Latin ablative, is always expressed by de qui, and never by 
dont ; as, 

The man from whom I received a letter yesterday ; 
Uhomme de qui fai re$u hier une lettre. 

Rule III. — qui or lequel, laquelle; whom, which. 

When the relative pronouns are in the dative case, or 
after any preposition, they are usually expressed by qui, 
speaking of persons, and always by lequelle, laquelle, les- 
quels \ or lesquelles, speaking of animals and things 5 as, 

Your father is a man to whom I am much obliged 5 
Votre pere est un homme a quij'ai heaucoup oV obligation. 

It is a reason to which there is no reply ; 

Cest une raison k laquelle il n'y a point de rtplique. 



111. Substitution or Omission of Relative 
Pronouns. 

Rule I. — When ou can he used for lequel. 

When the relative pronouns are in the genitive, dative, 
ablative, or after a preposition, and refer to an inanimate 
object, they are almost indifferently expressed by oil or by 



SYNTAX. 235 

lequel, laquelle, &c. if the verb denotes some motion or 
rest, at least figuratively ; as, 

Avoid the faults into which I have fallen $ 

Evitez lesf antes ou (or dans lesquelles) je suis tombe*. 

I know the principle from which all your system is de- 
rived y 

Je connois le principe oVo\X (or duquel) &6coule tout votre 
systdme. 

Note. Oil and d'oil are also verbs of place, and stand 
for the words where or whence ; as, 

Where are you going ? Ou allez-vous ? 
Whence do you come ? D'ou venez-vous ? 

Rule II. — The Relative Pronouns are never omitted in 
French. 

The relative pronouns who, whom, that, or which, and 
also the conjunction that, are often understood in English 3 
but qui or que, which answer to them, are never understood 
in French ; as, 

I think you are in the wrong, Je crois que voits avez tort, 
The man I was speaking to, L'homme a quije parlois. 
The book you read, Le livre que vous lisez. 



INTERROGATIVE PRONOUNS. 

I. Mode of expressing them. 

Rule 1. — qui ? or qui est-ce qui ? who ? 

The interrogative pronouns who, whose, to whom, &e. 
which are said of persons only, are expressed in French by 
qui, or qui est-ce qui, when they are the nominative case of 



236 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

a verb : they are expressed by qui in all other cases, and 
never by que or dont, like the relative pronouns ; as, 

Who is there ? ( Q ui «f * ? or <l ui est ' ce 1 ui 

Of whom do you speak ? De qui parlez-vous ? 

To whom do you write ? A qui ecrivez-vous ? 

Whom have you seen ? Qui avez vous-vu ? 

With whom do you live 1 Avec qui demeurez-vous ? 

Rule II. — lequel, laquelle, &c. which. 

When the word which is interrogatively used, it is always 
expressed by lequel, laquelle, lesquels, or lesquelles ; as, 

Which of your brothers learn French ? 
Lequel de vos freres apprend le Francois. 

Rule III. — quel, quelle ? what ? 

When the pronoun what is interrogatively used, it is ex- 
pressed in French by quel, quelle, quels, or quelles, before 
a substantive - } as, 

What crime has this man committed ; 
Quel crime cet homme a-t-il commis, &c. 

Rule IV. — what, expressed by que, or qu'est-ce que. 

When the interrogative pronoun what, signifies what 
thing, it is expressed in French by que, or by quest ce qui, 
for the nominative, and by que, or qu'est-ce que, for the ac- 
cusative 5 as, 

What has happened to you ? 

Que vous est'il arrive*? or, qu'est-ce qui vous est arrive ? 

What do you blame ? 

Que bldmez-vous ? or, qu'est-ce que vous blamez ? 

Rule V. — what expressed by quoi after a Preposition. 

When the pronoun what is in the genitive, dative, or 
after a preposition, and signifies^ what thing, it is always 



SYNTAX. 237 

expressed by quoi, whether the sentence he interrogative 
or not \ as, 

In what am I guilty ? En quoi suis-je coupable ? 

v Of what do you accuse me ? De quoi maccusez-vous ? 



II. Other Sorts of Interrogations. 

Rule. — Interrogations made with oil, d'oil, &c. 

A question is often asked with the following adverbs, 
combien how much, how many, comment how, pourquoi what 
for, quand when, oil where, d'oil from whence, par oil 
through what place $ as, 

How many horses have you got ? 
Combien avez-vous de chevaux? 

How does your father do ? 

Comment se porte Monsieur votre pere? 

Why you do not answer ? 
Pourquoi ne repondez-vous pas ? 
When will you come ? 
Quand viendrez-vous ? 

Where are you going ? 
Ou allez vous ? 

From whence do you come ? 
D'ou venez-vous ? 



III. Order of Words in Interrogation. 

Rule T. — The Pronouns je, tu, il, #c. go after the Verb, 

When the following pronouns je, tu, il, elle, nous, vous, 
Us, tiles, ce, or on, are the nominative case of a verb inter- 



238 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

rogatively used, they are placed immediately after it, or ks 
auxiliary ; as, are you sick ? fies-vous malade ? 

In an interrogative sentence we put a hyphen (-) be- 
tween the verb and the pronoun : as, parlez-vous ? vien- 
dront-ils? If the verb ends with a vowel, and the pro- 
noun begins with another, we put between them a (-t-) 
with two hyphens, in order to avoid the hiatus which 
would result from the meeting of two vowels ; as, will he 
come ? viendra-t~\\ ? 

A verb which ends in e mute in the first person singular, 
takes an acute accent, when it is interrogatively used ; as, 

I speak, Je parle. 

Do I speak ? Parl£-je. 

When a verb interrogatively used has but one syllable in 
the first person singular of the present of the indicative 
mood, we ask the question with est-ce-que ; as, do I lose ? 
est-ce queje perds ? not perds-je ? 

Rule IL — The Substantive goes before the Verb, 

1. When a substantive, or any of the following pronouns, 
ceci, cela, aucun, quelquun, personne, or rien, are the no- 
minative case of a verb interrogatively used, they begin 
the sentence in French, and the verb is always followed by 
il or elle, Us or elles ; as, 

Is the dinner ready ? he diner est il pret ? 

Is the company come ? La compagnie est elle arrivee P 

Is that good to eat ? Cela est-i\ bon a manger ? 

2. However, when the sentence begins by an interro- 
gative expression, as who qui, what que or quoi, how much 
eombien. where ou, when quand, &c. the pronouns il, elle, 
ils, elles, may be omitted, and the substantive should be 
placed after the verb, and even after the participle in the 
compound tenses ; as, 

Who is that man ? Qui est cet homme ? 

Where is your uncle gone ? Ou est alU voire oncle ? 



SYNTAX. 239 



IV. Peculiar Expressions. 

Rule I. — est-ce la, is that ? riest-ce pas Id, is not that ? 

The English put the demonstrative pronouns this or that 
for the singular, and these or those for the plural before 
the possessive pronouns my, his, your, their, &c. when 
they ask to whom belongs such or such a thing. These 
sorts of interrogations are expressed in French by est-ce la, 
or sont-ce la, if the sentence is affirmative ; and by n est-ce 
pas la, or ne sont ce pas Id, if the sentence is negative 5 as, 

Is that your house ? Est~ce Ik voire maison ? 

Are these your gardens ? Sont-ce-la vos jar dins ? 

Is not that your house ? N'est-ce pas la voire maison P 

Are not these your gardens ? Ne sont-ce pas la vos jardi?is? 

Rule II. — Interrogations rendered by est-ce que, or n'est 
ce pas. 

The English often ask a question less to be informed if 
such a thing is or is not, than to shew their surprise that it 
U so. These sorts of interrogations are expressed in French 
by est-ce que -, as, it does not rain, does it ? est-ce qu'il 
phut ? 

If the question is negative, the first part of the sentence 
having positively affirmed that the thing in question is such 
or such, it is expressed in French by rtest ce pas que, at the 
beginning of a sentence, or by nest ce pas, at the end $ as, 
it is good weather, is it not ? n'est-ce pas qu'iZ fait beau 
temps ? or il fait beau temps ; n'est-ce pas ? 



DEMONSTRATIVE PRONOUNS. 

Rule I.—ce, cet, cette, that 5 ces, those. 

The demonstrative pronouns this and that are expressed 
in French by ce before a substantive singular and maseu- 



240 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

line, when it begins with a consonant or h aspirated, as ce 
jardin this garden, ce heros that hero ; by cet when it be- 
gins with a vowel or h mute, as cet oiseau this bird, cet 
homme this man $ and by cette before a substantive femi- 
nine, as cette maison that house : these and those are ex- 
pressed by ces before a substantive plural of both genders, 
as ces hommcs these men, cesfemmes these women. 

The demonstrative pronouns precede and are repeated 
before every substantive, and agree with each in gender and 
number $ as, 

This garden, this tree, this house, and all this furniture, 
are not worth three hundred guineas -, 

Ce jardin, cet arbre, cette maison, et tons ces meubles, ne 
valent pas trois cens guinees. 

To determine more precisely the subject we are speaking 
of, we add often in French the particle ci or la to the sub- 
stantive preceded by ce } cet, cette, or ces 3 as, 

That man is a rogue 5 

Cet homme-Yk est un coqnin. 

These pens are good for nothing ; 
Ces plumes-ox ne valent rien. 



Rule Il.—ceci, cela, this, that. 

The demonstrative pronouns this and that are expressed 
in French by ceci and cela, when they are used to point at 
some object, without specifying what it is ; and when ceci 
and cela meet in the same sentence, ceci denotes the nearest 
object, and cela the most distant ; as, this is good, that is 
bad, ceci est ban, cela est mauvais. 

Rule III. — ce qui, or ce que, what, or that which. 

The pronouns that which, or what, signifying that thing 
which, are expressed in French by ce qui, for the nomina- 
tive case, ce doni for the genitive, ce a quoi, for the dative, 



SYNTAX. 241 

and ce que for the accusative j which are always singular 
and masculine 3 as. 

What is agreeable to the taste, is often, &c. 
Ce qui est agreable au goUt, est souvent, %c. 
I do not know of what he is accused j 
Je ne sais pas ce dont on V accuse. 
You see to what you engage yourself; 
f'ous voyez ce a quoi vous vous engagez. 
You give me that which you do not like 5 
Vous me donnez ce que vous n'aimez point. 

When ce qui or ce que begins a sentence of two parts, the 
word ce is repeated before the auxiliary 4ire, if it is fol- 
lowed by a substantive, a pronoun, or a verb 5 as, 

What I wish for most, is that peace may be made ; 
Cequeje desire le plus, c'est qu'on fasse lapaix. 

What 1 fear most is treason ; 

Ce que je crains le plus, ce sont les trahisons. 

The demonstrative ce must not be repeated, when the 
verb 4tre is followed by an adjective without a substan- 
tive } as, 

What I have eaten was very good 5 
Ce que /ai mange etoit excellent. 

Rule IF. — celui-ci, celui-la ; this or that. 

When the demonstrative pronouns have reference to se- 
veral substantives, this and these refer to the objects nearest 
or last spoken of ; and are expressed — this by celui-ci, or 
celle-ci ; these by ceux-ci, or celles-ci ; that and those refer 
to the most distant objects 5 and are expressed — that by 
celui-la, or celle-la ; those by ceux-la or celles-la; according 
to the gender and number of the substantive to which they 
have reference ; as, 

Which do you like best, these or those ? 

Lesquels aimez-vous le mieux, de ceux-ci, ou de ceux-la } 



542 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

The former is also expressed by celui-ld, or celle-la j and 
the latter by celui-ci or celle-ci. 

Rule V. — celui de, or celle de, &c. that of -, celui qui, that 

which. 

When the demonstrative pronouns are followed imme- 
diately by the preposition of they are expressed — that of, 
by celui de, or celle de, and those of, by ceux de or celles de ; 

Ail his fortune, and £/ia£ 0/ his wife -, 
Tout son bien, et celui de safemme. 

These horses, or those of my son ; 
Ces chevaux, ou ceux de monfiU. 

When the demonstrative pronouns are followed by 
which, expressed or understood, they are expressed — that, 
by celui or celle, those, by ceux or celles, and which, by the 
relative pronoun qui ; as, 

This house is larger than that which I have sold 5 
Cette maison est plus grande que celle quefai vendue. 

These books are better than those you have lent me ; 
Ces livres valent mieux que ceux que vous mavez pr&e's. 

When the word which is used in answer to a question,, it 
is also expressed by celui, or celle qui, if the question is 
asked by the word which ; as, 

Which will you have ? Laquelle voulez-vous ? 
Which you please, Celle qui/ vous plaira. 

Note. In this and the two following rules the relative 
pronoun qui, is changed into dont for the genitive, a qui 
or auquel for the dative, and que for the accusative, ac- 
cording to the case governed by the following verb. 

After a preposition, qui or que are used only when speak- 
ing of persons. 



SYNTAX. 243 



Rule VI. — he who, expressed in French by celui qui. 

When the personal pronouns he, she, they, or those, are 
the antecedent of who, that, or which, they are not expressed 
by il or elle, as before ; but he who is rendered by celui qui, 
she who, by celle qui, they who, by ceux qui, or celles qui ; as, 

He who cannot keep a secret ; 
Celui qui ne sauroit garder un secret. 

They whom you protect ; 
Ceux que vous protegez. 

Rule VII. — celui qui, he who, must be joined in French. 

When in an English sentence the pronouns he, she, or 
they, are separated from the relative pronouns, who or 
which, they must be joined in French, and the second part 
of the sentence expressed first -, as, 

He is a bad citizen who rebels against his country y 
Celui qui se revolte contre sa patrie est un mauvais ci- 
toyen. 

Those are mistaken who believe that kings are happy ; 
Ceux qui croient que les rois sont heureux, se trompent. 

These pronouns can however be separated, as in English., 
by adding the particle la to celui or celle ; as, 

He is a bad citizen who rebels against his country; 
Celui-la est un mauvais citoyen qui se revolte contre as pa- 
trie. 

They are mistaken ivho think that kings are happy ; 
Ceux -la se trompent qui croient que les rois sont heureux. 



y 2 



244 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

INDETERMINATE PRONOUNS. 
On, One. 

Rule I. — Use of the Particle on, one. 

All vague and general reports expressed in English by 
people say, they say, it is said, it is reported, and such like, 
are rendered in French by on, with the verb in the third 
person singular; as, 

People say, they maintain : 
On dit, oil soutient. 

The passive voice is seldom used in French, and there- 
fore, when the passive verb is not followed by a substan- 
tive and the preposition by, we often turn the passive into 
active, putting the pronoun on instead of the nominative 
used in English ; thus, it is said, it is reported, &c. are ex- 
pressed by on dit, on rapporte, &c. ; as, 

Have letters been received from France to-day ? 
A-t-on refu des lettres de France aujourd'hui ? 

A courier has been dispatched to Spain 3 
On a envoy 6 un courier en Espagne. 

On must be repeated before every verb of which it is the 
nominative case ; as, 

They praise, blame, threaten, punish, &c. 
On loue, on bldme, on menace, on punit, &c. 

Note. The learner must take care not to express they 
by on, except when it is employed absolutely without any 
reference to a substantive plural. 

Rule II. — Cases where Ton is used instead of on. 

On takes elegantly an V after the words et, si, or ou ; 
as, 

You have been, or will be soon rewarded * 

On vous a recompense, ou Ton vous recompensera bientdt. 



SYNTAX. 245 

Von is also used after que, when the next verb begins 
% cor q; as, 

We learn better what we understand, &c. 
On apprend mieux ce que Yon comprend, &c. 

It seems they quarrel with the servants; 
II semble que Ton querelle les domestiques. 

Note. Von is always used by good authors in such 
cases, provided it be not followed by le, la, les, in which 
case on never takes an I. Thus we could not say, mettez 
la voire lettre, et Von la lira. 



II. Meme, &c. 

Rule I. — Different Significations of m&me." 

The words the same are expressed in French by le or la, 
m&ne for the singular, and by les memes for the plural, 
whether they be joined or relative to a substantive; as, 

The same thing does not please every body ; 
La meme chose ne plait pas a tout le monde. 

Customs are not the same in every country ; 

Les usages ne sont pas les memes dans tons les pays. 

The word me^me is often used in French to give more 
energy to speech 5 and in that case it comes after a sub- 
stantive or a pronoun, and answers to the English ex- 
pressions, himself, herself, itself, &c. ; as, the king him- 
self opposed it, le roi meme s*y opposa. 

In this case, we more generally place lui, elle, eux, elles, 
before m4me, as, le roi lui-me^me sy oppose. 

The word me"me is sometimes an adverb -, and answers 
then to the English word also, or even ; as, 

We must love every body, even our enemies ; 
Ilfaut aimer tout le monde, m^me nos ennemis. 

y 3 



446 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

Rule II. — plusieurs, many, or several. 

The words many and several are expressed by plusieurs? 
always plural of both genders ; as, 

Many deceive themselves j 
Plusieurs se trompent. 

Do not apply yourself to several things at once ; 
Ne vous appliquez pas d, plusieurs choses a lafois. 

Rule III. — un autre, pronoun and adjective, another. 

The indeterminate pronouns other, another, are expressed 
by un autre for the singular, and by les autres, for the 
plural. These words are either pronouns or adjectives : 
when pronouns, they are always masculine ; and when ad- 
jectives, they agree in gender and number with the sub- 
stantive to which they have reference ; as, 

Another would not have forgiven you ) 
Un autre ne vous auroit pas pardonrie. 

Do not speak ill of others; 
Ne parlez pas mal des autres. 

Note. When the word others is in the genitive or dative 
cases, or preceded by a preposition, it is most commonly 
expressed in French by autrui ; as, 

Other mens goods ; 
Le bien d'autrui. 

Do not do by others what you would not be done by ; 
Nefaites point a autrui ce que, &c. 

What they condemn in others; 
Ce que Von condamne en autrui. 

Rule IF. — chacun, every one. 

The indeterminate pronouns, every one, every body, are 
generally expressed by chacun, always masculine and singu- 
lar ; as, 

Every one lives after his own way ; 
Chacun vit a sa maniere. 



SYNTAX. 247 

Nevertheless, if we speak to some ladies, we must em- 
ploy chacune in the feminine j as, 

Every one will read in her turn ; 
Chacune lira a son tour. 

The word every before a substantive is expressed by 
chaque, adjective singular ; as, 

Every country has its customs ; 

Chaque pays a ses usages. 

The word each employed with relation to a substantive 
plural expressed before, is always singular, and expressed 
by chacun, chacune ; as, 

Put these books each in its place ; 
Remettez ces livres chacun a sa place. 

Those two sentences have each a different sense ) 
Ces deux phrases ont chacune un sens different. 

Rule V. — quelqu'un, sing, and masc. somebody. 

The indeterminate pronouns somebody, any body, are 
expressed by quelquun, singular and masculine ; as, 

Somebody will come to dine with us ; 
Quelqu'un viendra diner avec nous. 

Has ever any body doubted this ? 
Quelqu'un a-t-il jamais, &c. 

The words some and any before a substantive are ex- 
pressed by the partitive article du, de la, des, or byquelque; 
as, 

Some ink, some paper, and some pens ; 
De Vencre, du papier, et des plumes. 

There are some faults in this work ; 

II y a des defauts for quelques defauts J dans cet ouvrage. 

When, some or any are substantively used, they are ex- 
pressed by quelques'uns or quelques-unes, always plural 5 as, 

I will make use of some of your books , 
Je me servirai de quelques-uns de vos livres. 



$48 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE, 

Do you know any of these ladies ? 
Connoissez-vous quelques-unes de ces dames ? 

When some or any refers to a substantive used in the pre* 
ceding sentence, it is usually expressed by en ; as, 

I have some oranges : will you have any ? 
J'ai des oranges: en voulez-voits. 



III. Of Tout and its various Constructions. 

Tout admits of a great diversity in the French language, 
being either a substantive, an adjective, a pronoun, or 
even an adverb. 

Rule I. — Le tout, substantive sing, and masc. the whole. 

When the English words the whole are not placed before 
a noun, they are substantives, and expressed by le tout, al- 
ways singular and masculine 5 as, 

The whole is greater than a part ; 
Le tout est plus grand que la partie, 

I will take the whole; 
Je prendrai le tout. 

The expression all or every thing, followed by a verb, is 
also a substantive, and expressed by tout, but without an 
article ; as, 

All is vanity in this world ; 
Tout est vanity en ce monde. 

Fortune, dignities, honour, every thing disappears when 

we die, 
Eiens, dignit^s, honneurs, tout disparoit a la mort» 



SYNTAX. 249 

Rule II. — Tout le, toute la, adj. all, or the whole. 

When the expression all or the whole comes before a sub- 
stantive, is is an adjective, and expressed by tout le 3 toute la, 
tons les, or toutes les. 

All the respect possible, Tout le respect possible. 

The whole fleet is at sea, Toute l&ftotte est en mer. 

Note. When tout stands for the word every placed be- 
fore a substantive, it takes an article in the plural, but not 
in the singular ; as, 

Every man is mortal ; Tout homme est mortel. 

Come and see us every day 3 Venez nous voir tons les jours*. 

Rule III. — tout ce qui, tout ce que, pronoun, all that, 
every thing that. 

The English words all that, every thing that, and also 
whatever, signifying all that, are pronouns, and expressed 
in French by tout ce qui or tout ce que, always singular and 
masculine; as, 

All that you say is true ; 
Tout ce que vous dites est vrai. 

It is not all gold that glitters ; 
Tout ce qui brille riest pas or. 

You have not seen every thing that was curious ; 
Vous riavez pas vu tout ce qu'il y avoit de curieux. 

Rule IV. — tout, declinable and indeclinable, quite. 

When the word tout stands for the adverbs quite, entirely, 
although, or the first as of a sentence where that word is 
twice used, it is always indeclinable before an adjective or 
a participle masculine, singular or plural 5 as, 

* Except however, tout le monde, for every body, and not toutmonde* 



250 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

Philosophers, as learned as they are, sometimes are mis- 
taken ; 

Les philosophes tout savansquils sont, se trompent quelque- 
fois. 

It is also indeclinable before an adjective or a participle 
feminine of bo;h numbers, which begins with a vowel or h 
mute j as, 

Your mother is quite alarmed \ your sisters are quite cast 

down. 
Voire mere est tout alarmee; vos sceurs sont tout abattues. 

But it is declinable before an adjective or a participle fe- 
minine which begins with a consonant, and agrees with it 
in gender and number ; as, 

Your mother was quite surprised at that news; 
Voire mere jut toute surprise a cette nouvelle. 

Your sisters, as rich and handsome as they are, do not 

marry $ 
Vos sosurs, toutes riches et toutes belles qu'ellessont, ne se 

marient point. 



IV. Three Sorts of Quel&ue. 

There are three sorts of quelque, which must be carefully 
distinguished : the first comes before an adjective, and is 
always indeclinable 5 the second takes an s when it comes 
before a substantive plural 5 the third comes before the 
verb 4tre, and is spelt in two words, — quel que, masculine 
singular 3 quelle que, feminine ; quels que, masculine plural ; 
quelles que, feminine. All of them govern the verb follow- 
ing in the subjunctive mood. 

Rule 1. — quelque, indeclinable, however, howsoever. 

When the English words, however, howsoever, though 
ever so much, or so little, come before an adjective, or a 
participle, they are expressed in French by quelque inde- 



SYNTAX. ^51 

clinable. — The construction of the sentence is as follows ; 
1. quelque is put -, 2. the adjective ; 3. que ; 4. the verb in 
the subjunctive mood ; 5. the substantive ; the rest as in 
English^ as, 

Though his fault be ever so great $ 
Quelque grande que soit safaute. 

However praise- worthy your conduct may be ; 
Quelque louable que soit voire conduite. 

Rule n— quelque, adj. and declinable, whatever. 

The English word whatever, followed by a substantive 
and any other verb than to be, is an adjective, and expressed 
by quelque before a noun singular, and by quelques, with an 
s before a noun plural. — The construction is : 1. quelque-, 
2. the substantive ; 3. que; 4. the verb in the subjunctive 
mood 5 the rest as in English -, as, 

Whatever faults he has committed ; 
Quelques fautes qu'il ait commisses. 

Rule III. — quel que, quelle que, &e. in two words. 

The English word whatever, followed by a substantive and 
the verb to be, is expressed in French by quel que, in two 
words, for the masculine singular, and by quelle que, for 
the feminine 5 by quels que for the masculine plural, and by 
quelles que for the feminine. — The construction is : 1 . quel 
or quelle; %.que;3. the verb in the subjunctite mood 5 4* 
the substantive -, the rest as in English : as, 

Whatever his fault may be ; 
Quelle que soit sa faute. 

Whatever your talents may be ; 
Quels que soient vos talens. 



252 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

V. Quelgiue Chose Que,, &c. 

Rule I. — quelque chose que, or quoi que ce soit, whatever. 

The English wdrds whatever, whatsoever, meaning all 
things soever, are usually expressed by quelque chose que, 
or quoi que, when they are placed at the beginning of the 
sentence, and by quoi que ce soit, when they are placed 
after a verb. They govern the next verb in the subjunctive 
mood ; as, 

Whatever you do for me ; 

Quelque chose que, or quoi que vous fassiez pour moi. 

I wish he would apply to any thing whatever ; 
Je desire qu'il s' applique ci quoi que ce soit. 

Rule II. — quiconque, qui que ce soit, whoever, whosoever. 

The indeterminate pronouns whoever, whosoever, are most 
usually expressed by quiconque, when they mean all those 
who ; as, 

Whoever abandons himself to his passions ; 
Quiconque s'abandonne a ses passions. 

They are usually expressed by qui que ce soit, qui or que 
when they mean whatever may be the person, who ; as, 

Whosoever may ask for me ; 
Qui que ce soit qui me demande. 

Whomsoever you meet with $ 

Qui que cesoit que vous rencontriez. 

Note. Instead of qui que ce soit, we often more elegantly 
use qui que, except before il or Us ; so in the preceding ex- 
amples we could say: qui que vous rencontriez; but we 
never say qui qui in the nominative, for qui que ce soit qui. 

The pronouns any body whatever, when the sentence ex- 
presses a doubt, and nobody whatever, are almost indiffe- 
rently expressed by qui que ce soit, or personne ; as, 

I doubt whether that will please any body whatever ; 

Je doute que cela plaise a personne, or & qui que ce soit. 



SYNTAX. 253 



Nobody whatever has spoken to me against you 5 
Personne (or qui que ce soit) ne m'a parte contre vous. 



VI. L'un, L'autre, &c. 

Rule I. — L'un l'autre, one another. 

The indeterminate pronouns one another, each other, are 
expressed in French by Vun V autre, Vune V autre, les uns les 
autresy les unes les autres. — The first of these pronouns is 
always in the nominative in French ; and therefore, if they 
are preceded by a preposition in English, that preposition 
must come between them in French 5 as. 

My brother and your sister speak always of one another, 
they think of one another, they are made for one ano- 
ther, they cannot live without one another. 

Monfrere et votre sceur parlent toujours Vun de V autre, Us 
pensent Vun a V autre, Us sontfaits Vun pour I autre, Us 
ne sauroient vivre Vun sans V autre. 

Rule II. — L'un et l'autre, Loth. 

L'un et l'autre, &c. Roth, one and another. 

L'un ou l'autre, &c. Either. 

Ni l'un ni l'autre, &c. Neither *. 

These pronouns agree in gender and number with the 
noun to which they have reference , and if they are pre- 
ceded by a preposition in English, that preposition must 
be repeated in French, before Vun and before V autre; as, 

I will do it for them both ; 

Je Leferai pour Vun et pour V autre. 

I will do it for either ; 

Je leferai pour Vun ou pour V autre. 

I will do it for neither of them ; 

Je ne leferai ni pour Vun ni pour V autre. 

* Ni Vun ni V autre requires ne before the verb. 
z 



254 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

Note. The word both followed by a substantive is ex- 
pressed by les deux; as, je me iters des deux mains; I use 
both hands. — Both followed by and is a conjunction some- 
times expressed by et, but oftener left out in French ; as, 

He is happy both in peace and war ; 

II est heureux et en paix et en guerre; or it est heureux en 
paix et en guerre. 



VII. Personne, &c. 

Rule I. — Personne, nobody. 

The indeterminate pronoun nobody, is expressed by per- 
sonne, masculine and singular 5 and requires ne before the 
verb ) as, 

Nobody knows, Personne ne salt. 

You please nobody, Vous ne plaisez a personne. 

Personne is masculine as a pronoun, and feminine as a 
substantive 5 as, 

I know nobody so learned as you $ 

Je ne connois personne si savant que vous (masculine). 

I know a person as learned as you are ; 

Je connois une personne aussi savante que vous (feminine). 

Rule II. — aucun, pas un, none, not one. 

None is expressed by aucun or aucune, and not one by pas 
un or pas une ; adj. : both require ne before the verb ; as, 

None of you were there, Aucun de vous rty etoit. 

I had many friends, yet not one has relieved me 5 
J'avois bien des amis, cependant pas un ne via secouru. 



SYNTAX. 255 



Rule III. — rien, nothing. 

The word nothing is expressed by rien, and requires tie, 
before the verb which agrees with it -, as, 

Nothing is more rare, 11 iiy a rien de plus rare. 
I have seen nothing finer, Je rtai rien vu de plus beau. 

Note. Rien is always joined by the preposition de to the 
following adjectives when they are not separated by the 
verbs 4tre, paroitre, sembler. 

Aucun, personne, and rien, do not require ne before the 
verb in a sentence of interrogation or of doubt ; but then 
aucun stands for any ; personne, for any body ; and rien for 
any thing-, as, 

I question if there is any author without a fault ; 
Je doute ovUil y ait aucun auteur sans defaut. 

Was there ever any body more eloquent ? 
Y eut-il jamais personne plus eloquent. 

Have you ever seen any thing more curious ? 
Avez-vous jamais rien vu de plus curieux? 



VERBS. 

I. OF THE INDICATIVE MOOD. 

Rule 1. — When the present is used. 

The present of the indicative is used : 

1. To express a thing which is present at the time we 
are speaking ; as, it rains, il pleut. 

2. To express a thing which we do habitually, though 
not at the moment in which we are speaking 5 as, you go 
often to the play, vous allez souvent a la comddie. 

z 2 



256 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

3. To express an eternal truth j as, men are mortal, les 
hommes sont mortels. 

4. To express in a more lively and emphatical manner 
a thing which happened in a time quite past. 

5. To express a future time at no great distance, when 
some other word in the sentence denotes futurity ; as, 

I set out to-night for London -, 
Je pars ce soir pour Londres. 

Rule II. — When the Imperfect k used. 

The imperfect of the indicative is used : 

1. To express a present with respect to something past, 
and then it exactly answers the English expressions, I was 
doing; as, 

I was writing you a letter when I received yours ; 
Je vous ecrivois une lettre, quandje refus la votre. 

%. To express something past, but habitual, during a 
time not specified, and then it answers the English expres- 
sions, I used to do , as, 

The Romans cultivated the arts, encouraged sciences, 
and rewarded merit; 

Les Romains cultivoient les arts, encourageoient les sci- 
ences, et recompensoient le me'rite. 

Rule III. — When the Preterite is used. 

The preterite of the indicative is used to express a par- 
ticular fact or event which has happened but once, or very 
seldom, and in a time quite past, and at the distance of at 
least a day j as, 

Caesar was killed in the senate ; 
Cesar fut tue dans le senat. 

I went yesterday to see your father ; 
J'allai hier voir voire pere. 



SYNTAX-. 257 



Observations. 



From the three preceding rules it appears, that a verb 
which is in the preterite in English; may sometimes be put 
in three different tenses in French. 

1. In the imperfect, when it expresses a thing habitual, 
or which was present when another thing happened 5 as, 

When I was in the country, I walked often 5 
Quandfetois a la carnpagne, je vie promenois souvent. 

2. In the preterite when it denotes a particular fact, 
which happened at a time quite past 5 as, I walked yester- 
day : je me promenai hier. 

3. In the compound ef the present, when the time is not 
quite past ; as, 

I walked this morning for two hours y 

Je me suis promend ce matin pendant deux heures. 



Rule IV. — When the Future and the Conditional are used. 

The future is used to express a future time. 

The English, however, often use the present tense, or 
the compound of the present, after the conjunctions, when, 
as soon as, or after, when they want to express a thing to 
come : the future, however, must always be used in French 
instead of the present, and the compound of the future in- 
stead of the compound of the present j as, 

When I am in the country, will you come to see me ? 
Quandje serai a la campagne, voulez-vous venir me voir ? 

You will play, when you have finished your exercise 5 
Vous jouerez, quandvous zuxezfini voire the"me. 

The conditional tense is used in French as in English, 
to express a conditional sentence 5 as, 

We should be happy, if we knew how to fix our desires 5 
Nous serions heureux, si nous savions fixer nos desirs, 

z3 



C 25S GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

Rule V. — Future or conditional after si. 

When the conjunction si signifies whether, the future 
and conditional are used after it in French as in English • 

as, 

I do not know if (or whether) it will be good weather 

to-morrow $ 
Je ne sals s'il sera beau temps demain. 

I do not know if (or whether) my brother would come, 

should I desire him ; 
Je ne sais si rnonfrere viendroit, si je Ten priois. 

Rule VI. — When the Compound of the Present is used. 

The compound of the present is used to express a thing 
past, but in a time not quite elapsed $ as, 

Our age has produced great men ; 
Notre siecle a produit de grands homines. 

Rule VII. — When the other Compound Tenses are used. 

The compound of the imperfect is used to express a thing 
done before another, which is also past ; but it is employed 
either when the previous action was habitual, or when no- 
thing points out the approximation of the two actions ; as, 

The king had named an admiral, when he heard of you ; 
he roi avoit nomme un amiral f quand on lui parte de vous. 

The compound of the preterite is also used to express a 
thing done before another 3 but, like the preterite, it cannot 
be employed but for a time entirely elapsed, and it besides 
points out the approximation of the two actions, and for 
this reason is most commonly used after the conjunctions 
quand, des que, aussi-tot que, apres que ; as, 

As soon as the parliament was assembled the riot ceased -, 
Des que le parlement se fut assemble, Vhneute cessa. 

The compound of the future and conditional are gene- 
rally used in French as in English. 



SYNTAX. 



259 



II. WORDS GOVERNING THE INDICATIVE 
AND SUBJUNCTIVE. 

Rule I. — Verbs which govern the Indicative and Subjunctive. 
The following verbs : 



Affirmer, 


to affirm. 


maintenir, 


to maintain. 


assurer, 


to assure. 


oublier, 


to forget. 


apercevoir 


, to perceive. 


penser, 


to think. 


avouer, 


to confess. 


preclire, 


to foreteL 


conclure, 


to conclude. 


prevoir, 


to foresee. 


convenir, 


to agree. 


promettre, 


to promise. 


croire, 


to believe. 


publier, 


to publish. 


declarer, 


to declare. 


savoir, 


to know. 


dire, 


to say. 


songer, 


to think. 


esperer, 


to hope. 


soutenir, 


to maintain. 


juger, 


to judge. 


supposer, 


to suppose. 


jurer, 


to swear. 


voir, 


to see. 



And in general all those which express the intellectual 
faculties govern the indicative, when they are affirmatively 
used j and most commonly, the subjunctive when they are 
used negatively, interrogatively, or are preceded by the 
conjunction si-, as, 

I believe he is in the right ; do you believe he is in the 
right ? I do not believe he is in the right 5 

Je crois quit a raison (indicative) -, croyez-vous quil ait 
raison ? je ne crois pas quit ait raison (subjunctive). 

If you think it will be fine weather 5 

Si vous pensez quil fasse beau temps, (subj.) 

If we ask a question less to be informed of a thing than 
to inform others of it, the second verb is put in the indica- 
tive and not in the subjunctive ; as, 

Have I told you that my father is dead ? 

Vous ai~je dit que mon pere est mort ? (indicative.) 



260 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

Rule II. — Impersonals which govern the Indicative and 
Subjunctive. 

The impersonal verbs denoting evidence, certitude, or 
probability of a thing, govern the next verb in the indica- 
tive, when they are affirmatively used j and most frequently, 
in the subjunctive, when they are used interrogatively, ne- 
gatively, or conditionally 3 as, 

It is certain that you are in the wrong, but it is not cer- 
tain that 1 am in the right $ 

17 est certain que vous avez tort (indicative) ; mais il n'est 
pas certain que j'aie raison (subjunctive). 

It is probable they will make peace this year. Is it pro- 
bable they will make peace this year ? 

II est probable qiton fera la paix cette annexe (indicative). 
Est-il probable quon fasse la paix cette anneeP (subj.) 

It is true that I may be deceived. If it were true that I 

might be deceived ? 
II est vrai que je puis me tromper (indicative). S'il etoit 

vraiquejeipusse me tromper (subjunctive). 

Rule III. — Conjunctions which govern the Indicative and 
Subjunctive. 

The conjunctions, de maniere que, de sorte que, tellement 
que, so that, sinon que, except that, govern the indicative, 
when the sentence affirms positively that the thing in ques- 
tion is or will be ,- and, the subjunctive when the thing is 
not certain, but rather wished for j as, 

Indicative. 

Your son behaves in such a manner, that he is, and will 

always be, loved by his masters ; 
Votrefils se comporte de maniere qu'il est et sera toujours 

aimd de ses maitres. 

Subjunctive. 

Behave in such a manner, that you may be loved and es- 
teemed by your masters $ 

Comportez-vous de maniere que vous soyez aimiet estime 
de vos maitres. 



SYNTAX. 261 

Note. The word que, used in the second part of a sen- 
tence to avoid the repetition of a conjunction occuring in 
the first, governs the same mood as the conjunction it 
stands for 5 as, 

Indicative. 

As soon as my brother writes to me, and I have the op- 
portunity, I will let you know ; 

Aussitot que mon frere m'ecrira, et que j'aurai des occa- 
sions, je vous donnerai de ses nouvelles. 

Subjunctive. 

Unless you come or write to me, I will not do it ; 
A moins que vous ne veniez, ou que vous ne m'ecriviez, je 
ne la feral pas. 

The word que used to avoid the repetition of si, governs 
the subjunctive ; as, 

If somebody comes, and I am not at home, send forme. 
S'il vient quelquun, et que je ne sois pas a la maison, en- 
voyez-moi chercher. 



III. WORDS GOVERNING THE SUBJUNCTIVE 5 

and Use of its Tenses. 
Rule I. — The Subjunctive is used after a Superlative. 

A verb preceded by qui or que is put in the subjunctive : 

1. After a superlative - y as, 

The best guard a king can have, is the heart of his sub- 
jects ; 
La meilleure garde quun roi puisse avoir est le cceur de ses 

sujets. 

2. After these five indeterminate pronouns, quelque, what- 
ever ; qui que ce soit, whoever ; personne, nobody ; pas un 
not one 5 aucun, none ; rien, nothing ; as, 

Of whomsoever you speak, avoid slander ; 

De qui que ce soit que vous parliez, evitez la medisance. 



262 GRAMMAR OP THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

I know nobody who is so happy as you are -, 

Je ne connois personne qui soit aussi heureux que vous. 

3. After the ordinal numbers, as, le premier the first, 
le second the second, le troisieme the third, le dernier 
the last, &c. when preceded by a verb ; as, 

You are the first friend I have met with in London -, 
Vous etes le premier ami que^si rencontre* d Londres. 

4. After these two words, le seul and Vunique, the only 
one 5 as, 

My son is the only one upon whom I can rely - 7 
Monsfils est le seul sur quije puisse compter. 

Note. In the preceding rules qui and que do not govern 
the subjunctive when they are preceded by a genitive case 
to which they relate $ as, 

This is the best reason you have just given me $ 

VoilcL la meilleure des raisons que vous venez de me donner. 

I do not know any of the ladies who live in your house ; 
Je ne connois aucune des dames qui demeurent chez vous. 

I have read the first volume of the work you had lent to 

me^ 
JTai lu le premier volume de Vouvrage que vous m'aviez 

t pr4t£. 

Rule II. — The Subjunctive is used after Verbs o/fear or 
doubt. 

A verb preceded by the conjunction que is always used 
in the subjunctive, after verbs which express any doubt, 
wish, command, order, fear, ignorance, or any affection 
of the mind* and particularly after the following : 



Aimer, 


to like. 


nier, 


to deny. 


commander, to command. 


ordonner, 


to order. 


craindre, 


to fear. 


prier, 


to pray. 


defendre, 


to forbid. 


se rejouir, 


to rejoice. 


desirer, 


to wish. 


souhaiter, 


to wish. 


douter, 


to doubt. 


vouloir, 


to be willing. 


s'etonner, 


to wonder. 







SYNTAX. 



263 



And likewise after char me, enchant e, bien aise, very glad, 
e'tomie astonished, content, satisfied, fdche, sorry, affiige, 
afflicted, surpris, surprised, preceded by 4tre, paroitre, sem- 
bler, avoir Vair ; as, 

I doubt that he is come ; 
Je doute quit soit arrivee. 

I wish you may succeed ; 
Je desire que vous reussissiez. 

I am sorry they have deceived you ; 
Je suis fdche quon vous ait trompe. 

Rule III. — The Subjunctive is used after some Impersonal 
Verbs. 

A verb preceded by que is always put in the subjunctive, 
after the impersonate, it faut it must, it est fdcheux it is 
sad, it est juste it is just, il est injuste it is unjust, il convi- 
ent it becomes, il impcrte or il est important, it matters, 
and generally after all those not mentioned in the preced- 
ing section, rule II. ; as, 

I must go to town ; 

II faut que 'faille en ville. 

It is just that he should see her 5 
II est juste quit la voie. 

Rule IV. — The Subjunctive is used after some Con- 
junctions. 

A verb is always put in the subjunctive mood after the 
twenty following conjunctions : 

A fin que, that. 

a moins que, unless. 
avant que, before. 
bien que, though. 

de crainte que, for fear. 
de peur que, lest. 
en cas que, if 
encore que, though. 
jusqu'a ce que, till. 
loin que, far from. 

malgre que, for all that. 



nonobstantque,/ora/Z that. 
a0n( ) Ue ' non } not that. 



pas que, 
pose* que. 
pour que, 
pourvu que, 
quoique, 
sans que, 
soit que, 
suppose que, 



suppose that. 

that. 

provided. 

though. 

without. 

whether. 

suppose that. 



264 GRAMMAR OP THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



Example. 

Though he is lazy, yet he improves much ; 

Bien quit soit paresseux, ilfait beaucoup de progres. 

Rule V. — Which Tense of the Subjunctive Mood must be used. 

A verb required to be in the subjunctive mood by any of 
the preceding rules, is usually put in the present, when 
the first verb is in the present or future of the indicative or 
in the imperative ; and in the preterite, when the first 
verb is in any other tense 5 as, 

I fear lest he should come ; 

Je crains qu'il ne vienne (present). 

I feared lest you would come ; 

Je craignois que vous «evinssiez (preterite). 

Rule VI. — Compound Tenses of the Subjunctive. 

The compound tenses of the subjunctive are used to ex- 
press a past action, but prior to that expressed by the pre- 
ceding verb : the compound of the present being used af- 
ter the present or future of the indicative, or the impera- 
tive 5 and the compound of the preterite, after any other 
tense 5 as, 

I do not believe he has learnt geography 5 I did not be- 
lieve he had learnt geography ; 

Je ne crois pas qu'il ait appris la ge^ographie (pres.);7*e ne 
croyois pas qu y il e&t appris la ge'ographie (pret.) 

Rule VII. — Preterite of the Subjunctive. 

Though the first verb be in the present or future, the se- 
cond is put in the preterite subjunctive or in its compound, 
when the sentence implies a condition, and particularly if 
the conjunction si is followed by a verb in the imperfect; 
as, 



SYNTAX. 



265 



I do not think your brothers would have come, had it 

not been for me ; 
Je ne crois pas que sans moivos freres fussent venus. 
Do you think they would refuse me, if I requested it of 

them ? 
Croyez-vous quils me refusassent, si je les en priois. 



IV. OF THE INFINITIVE. 

Rule. — Infinitive without Preposition. 

A verb in the infinitive present has no preposition before 
it. 

1. When it is substantively used, and is the nominative 
case of another verb ; as, 

To speak too much is dangerous j 
Trop fcarler est dangereux. 

%. When it is governed in the infinitive by any of the 
following verbs : 



Aller, 

croire, 

daigner, 

declarer, 

devoir, 

entendre, 

envoyer, 

esperer, 

faire, 

falloir 3 

laisser, 

nier, 



to go. 

to believe. 

to deign, 
to declare, 
to owe. 
to hear, 
to send, 
to hope, 
to do. 

to be requisite, 
to let. 



oser, to dare. 

paroitre, to appear. 

pr£tendre, to pretend. 

pouvoir, to be able. 

savoir, to know. 

sembler, to appear. 

souhaiter, to wish. 

soutenir, to maintain. 

venir, to come. 

voir, to see. 

vouloir, to be willing. 



to deny, 

Example : 

Go and see your friend, Allez voir votre ami. 

Note. The verb faire, used for to do, to make, to cause, 
and to oblige, is in all cases immediately followed in French 
by the next verb, which it governs in the infinitive without 
a preposition 3 as, je vousferai faire votre th&ne. 

A A 



266 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

V. OF THE GERUND. 

Rule L — The Gerund is always indeclinable in French. 

A word ending in English in ing, and in ant in French, 
is an adjective when it precedes the substantive in English ; 
and a gerund, when it comes after : in the first case, it 
agrees in French with the substantive to which it is joined ; 
it is always indeclinable in the second ; as, 

Declinable. 

An obliging lady, Une dame obligeante. 

Surprising effects, Des effets surprenans. 

Indeclinable. 

A lady obliging her friends ; 

Une dame obligeant ses amis, (not obVigeante.) 

Thus a word ending in ant in French, is an adjectivewhen 
it qualifies the substantive to which it is joined, and a ge- 
rund when it governs a substantive after it. 

Rule II. — When the English Gerund is rendered by the 
Indicative. 

When an English gerund has reference to a substantive 
which is not in the nominative case, it is rendered in French 
by a verb in the indicative mood , as, 

Alexander asked the physicians standing by him, if, &e. 
Alexandre demanda aux me'decins qui se tenoient autour de 
lui, si, &c. 

Rule III. — by, expressed by en. 

An English gerund preceded by the preposition by, is 
most commonly rendered in French by the gerund with 
en; as, 

We have obtained peace by making great sacrifices ; 
Nous avons obtenu la paix en faisant de grands sacri- 
fices. 



SYNTAX. 267 

Note 1. An English gerund, preceded by the preposi- 
tions of, from, without, after, for, &e. is rendered in 
French by the infinitive, with de, a, pour, or sans, and not 
by the gerund. 

c 2. An English gerund preceded by the verb to be, is ex- 
pressed in French by the indicative of the principal verb 
only ) as, I am speaking, je parte. 

3. An English gerund, preceded by the definite article 
the, is rendered by a substantive in French 3 as, 

The learning of languages is difficult ; 
L etude des langues est difficile. 



VI. OF THE PARTICIPLE. 

Rule I. — When the Participle is declinable in French. 

A participle is always declinable in French, and must 
agree in gender and number with the word to which it re- 
lates, as an adjective. 

1 . When it is joined immediately to a substantive 5 as, 

A book well written, Un Hvre bien £crit 

A letter well written, Une lettre bien eerite. 

6 2. After the verbs 4tre to be, paroitre to appear, sembler 
to seem, avoir lair to look $ as, 

My brother is tired, Monfrere est fatigue. 

My sister is tired, Ma sasur est fatiguee. 

3. In the compound tenses of reflected verbs, when the 
second pronouns me, te, se, nous, and voits are in the ac- 
cusative, which is always the case when the reflected verb 
does not govern another accusative ; as, she has wounded 
herself, elle s'est blessee j because se is in the accusative. 

a a <2 



2oS GRAMMAR OF THfc FRBNTCH LANGUAGE. 

But we should say : she has wounded her foot, elle s'est 
blesse* lepied: because se is in the dative, and stands for i 
elle mime, 

4. After the verb avoir, when the noun or pronoun an- 
tecedent being in the accusative is governed by the partici- 
ple, which is known when, by giving the sentence another 
turn, it could be put immediately after; as, 

The land which I have sold is good and fruitful; 
La terre que fai vendue est bonne et fertile. 
The books I have bought are new; 
Les livres que fai achetes sont neufs. 

The participle agrees in these examples with the nouns 
terre and livres, since they can be placed immediately after, 
by giving the sentence another turn ; we may say, for in- 
stance, fai vendu une terre, fai achete* des livres. 

Rule II. — When the Participle is indeclinable. 

The participle is indeclinable after the word avoir in two 

cases : 

1. When the verb avoir is not preceded by any noun or 
pronoun in the accusative ; as, 

Your sisters have learnt French ; 
Vos smirs ont appris le Francois. 

2. When the noun or pronoun antecedent is not go- 
verned by the participle, but by the verb following, which 
is known when, by giving the sentence another turn, the 
noun antecedent comes after the infinitive, and not after 
the participle ; as, 

The house which I have advised you to buy is a new one. 
Lamaison queje vous ai conseille d'acheter est neuve. 

Here we may say, fai conseilU dacheter la malson, I have 
advised to buy the house; which shows that the noun is 
governed by the infinitive. 



SYNTAX. 262 

Note. The verbs f aire, and lamer, followed by an infi- 
nitive, form with it a sort of compound verb, and the par- 
ticiple is indeclinable 5 as, 

That woman whom you have put to death 3 
Cette femme que vous avez fait mourir. 

The opportunity which you have suffered to escape. 
L occasion que vous avez laisse* e'chapper. 



VII. OF IRREGULAR VERBS. 

Would, Could, Should, and Might. 

The words would, could, should, and might, when dis- 
tinct verbs of themselves, are expressed in French by vou- 
loir, pouvoir, or devoir, according to the following rules : 

Rule I. — To express will and would. 

When will and would are not joined to any verb, they are 
verbs of themselves, and must be expressed by vouloir, to 
be willing , as, 

Why do you not do your exercise ? because I will not ; 
Pourquoi ne faites-vous pas votre thgme ? parce que je ne 
Teux pas. 

If I am not married, it is because I would not 5 
Sije ne suis pas marie, cest queje rial pas voulu. 

Will and would, though followed by another verb, are 
also expressed by the verb vouloir, when they imply an ex- 
plicit will 5 as, 

I will be obeyed, Je veux qu*on m'obeisse. 

He would have you beg his pardon -, 

II vouloit que vous lui demandassiez pardon. 

A A 3 



270 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



2. Should. 

Should is a verb, and must be expressed in French by 
some tense of the verb devoir, when it is used for ought to, 
denoting necessity or duty ; as, 

You should not do that, Vous ne devez pas lefaire. 

He should ask me for some, II devroit men demander. 

3. Could, or might. 

Could and might are verbs, when they denote possibility; 
and are both expressed in French by the verb pouvoir, to 
be able ; as, 

If I could do you that service, I would not refuse you. 
Si je pouvois vous rendre ce service, je ne vous refuserois 
pas. 

May and can are usually verbs, and expressed in French 
by the present tense of the verb pouvoir ; as, 

You can write your letter before dinner ; 
Vous pouvez ecrire voire lettre avant diner. 

Note. The words would, could, or might, may, though 
rarely, be expressed indifferently, either as a distinct verb, 
or as the mark of the conditional 5 thus we say, je pourrois 
vous payer, sije voulois; or,je vous payerois ; sije voulois ; I 
could pay you if I would. 

Rule IL—In which tense would and could are to be put in 

French. 

When the irregular would, could, should, or might, are 
not followed by any verb, or by one only, they may be 
expressed by the imperfect, the conditional, the preterite of 
the indicative, or that of the subjunctive, according as the 
sense requires it; thus, I would may be rendered by je vou- 
lois, je voulus, je voudrois, or je voulusse : I should by je 



SYNTAX. 271 

devois,je dus, je devrois, ov je dusse ; and / could byje pou- 
vois, je pus, je pourrois, or je pusse ; as, 

I could do that yesterday, Je peuvois faire cela hier. 
I couid doit formerly, Je pus le faire autrefois. 

I could do it if I would, Je le pourrois sije voulois. 
I do not think I could do it, Je ne crois pas queje le pusse, 

Rule III. — would and could, folloived by two verbs. 

When the irregular would, couid, should, or might, are 
followed by two verbs, of which the last is in the participle, 
they may be rendered in French % 

1. By the imperfect, or the conditional of avoir, and the 
participle voulu. pu, or du } if you speak of a past time; 
as, 

You should have written to me 5 
Vous auriez du m'ecrire. 

2. By the conditional of vouloir, pouvoir or devoir, and 
the verb avoir in the infinitive mood, if you speak of some- 
thing not yet done 5 as, 

I would I had done my exercise 5 
Je voudrois avoir fait mon ihtfrne. 

These sentences, I will have him pay me ; he would have 
me betray my duty -, and others of the same sort, are ren- 
dered in French by,js veux qiCil me paye ; il voudroit queje 
trahisse mon devoir. 

Note. If the pupil is at a loss in which tense to put the 
irregular would, could, should, or might, let him consider 
would as a tense of the verb to be willing, should as a tense 
of to be obliged, could as a tense of to be able, and then put 
the verbs pouvoir, vouloir, and devoir, into the same tense 
in French with the verb to be in English, 



5272 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



VIII. OF IMPERSONAL VERBS. 

Of these Verbs, il faut, il y a, il est, and c'est, require 
particular attention. 

Rule I. — Use of the Impersonal Verb il faut, it must. 

The verb must is always expressed by the impersonal il 
faut ; and the noun or pronoun, which in English is the 
nominative of must, becomes in French the nominative of 
the next verb, which is put in the subjunctive $ as, I must 
see him, ilfaut que je le voie. 

The verb have, which often comes after must, is some- 
times put in the subjunctive j as, ilfaut quefaie des livres, 
I must have books ; but it is more elegantly suppressed, 
and then the nominative of must is put in the dative case ; 
thus, il me faut des livres. 

The verb should, coming at the end of a sentence, is also 
usually expressed by ilfaut ; as, 

Your exercise is not done as it should be ; 
Voire thdme nest pas fait comme il faut. 

Rule II. — Use of the Impersonal il y a, there is. 

The verb to be, preceded by the adverb there, becomes 
impersonal, and is expressed by the third person of the verb 
avoir, for every tense, thus : il y a there is or there are, il 
y avoit there was or there were, il y eut there were, il y 
aura there shall be, il y auroit there should be, il y ait 
there may be, and il y eUt there might be ; as, 

There are many difficulties ; 
11 y a beaucoup de difficxdth. 

There is no talent more shining ; 
II rCy a point de talent plus brillant. 

The verb to be, preceded by the word some or many, is 
also often expressed by the impersonal il y a, il y avoit, 



SYNTAX. %i& 

with the partitive article, &c. as if it were there are some ; 
as. 

Some men are unworthy of that name ; 

II y a des hommes qui sont indignes de ce nqm. 

Many friends are false ; j )te 

II y a bien defaux amis. 

The impersonal il y &, it y avoit, &c. is' also used in 
French in three circumstances, where there is is not used in. 
English. 

1, To ask the distance from one place to another, when 
it answers to the English word how far ; as. 

How far is it from Winchester to London ? 
Com bien y a-t-il de Winchester a Londres. 

c 2, To ask the number of a thing, in which case it an- 
swers to the word how many$ as, 

How many kings are there in Europe ? 
Combien y a-t-il de rois en Europe. 

3. To ask how long it is since a thing happened 5 as, 

How long has your father been dead ? 
Combien y a-t-il que Mr. votre pere est mort ? 

When the question is made by il y a, il y avoit, &c. we 
generally answer by the same verb 5 as, 

Combien y a-t-il de Douvres a Calais P 
II y a dix lieues. 

Rule III. — Distinction between il est and c'est, it is. 

The impersonal it is, it was, it will be, &c. is expressed 
in French by il est, il etoit, il sera, &c. when it is followed 
by an adjective without reference to any thing expressed 
before, or by a substantive of time 5 as, 

It is six o'clock, II est six heures. 

It is difficult to please every body : 
II est difficile de plaire ol tout le monde. 



$74 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

Cest is sometimes used before an adjective, in sentences 
like these, cest bon, c'est mauvais, &c. but then they have 
reference to something mentioned before. 

It is expressed by c'est> ce'toit, cefut, &c. when it is fol- 
lowed by a substantive which has not reference to time, b j 
a pronoun, or by a verb in the infinitive mood $ as, 

It is not fortune which renders us happy ; 
Ce n'est pas V argent qui nous rend heureux. 

It is your turn to play 5 
Cest a vous hjouer. 

Not to punish the wicked is authorising vice ; 
Cest autoriser le vice que de ne paspunir ies medians* 

Rule IF.— it is, expressed by c'est and ce sont. 

The impersonal it is, it was, &e. followed by a substan- 
tive, or the pronoun eux or elles in the nominative plural, 
is expressed by ce sont, and not by cest 3 as, 

It is your brothers who are in the right ; 
Ce sont 1505 freres qui out raison. 

It is they who have seen him j 
Ce sont eux qui Vont vu. 

The impersonal, it is, it was, &c. is always expressed 
by c est or ce'toit, in the singular, before the pronouns moi, 
tot, nous, vous, and also before eux, elles, or a substantive 
plural, when they are not in the nominative case ; as, 

It is you who are in the wrong ; 
Cest vow qui avez tort. 

It is their turn to answer -, 
Cest a eux a repondre. 

It is of your brothers that I complain 3 
Cest de vos freres queje me plains. 



SYNTAX. 2/& 



IX. REPETITION OF VERBS. 

A verb is repeated in a sentence of two parts, if one is 
negative and the other affirmative -, as, 

We must expect every thing from God, and nothing from 

men ; 
II faut tout attendre de Dieu, et ne rien attendre des 

hommes. 

In answer to a question, we often repeat the same verb 
the question is asked by : the English repeat only the auxi- 
liary 3 as, 

Have you seen the king ? yes, sir, I have ; 
Avez-vous vu le roi ? oui, monsieur, je Vai vn. 



ADVERBS. 
I. PLACE OF ADVERBS. 

Rule I.— Where the Adverbs are to be placed. 

Adverbs are usually placed after the verb in a simple 
tense, and between the auxiliary and the participle in a 
compound one (they are never put as in English, between 
the nominative and the verb) ; as, 

I never speak ill of any body ; 

Je ne parle jamais mal de personne. 

I never have spoken ill of any body 5 
Je nai jamais mal parte* de personne. 

Rule II. — Adverbs after the Participle. 

The adverbs which govern a noun are always placed after 
the participle in a compound tense ; as, 

Your brother has acted conformably to his principles $ 
Voire fr ere a agi conforme'ment d ses principes. 



276 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

The following adverbs of time, aujouroVhui, to day, de- 
main, to-morrow, hier, yesterday, and those composed of 
two or three words, are usually placed after the participle 
in a compound tense ; as, it has rained to day, il a plu au- 
jourd'hui 

Note 1. Many adverbs usually begin a sentence in French 
or a member of it 5 such are 3 cependant mean while, c'est 
pourquoi therefore, comment how ? combien how much ? 
quand when, on where, &c.; as, when will you go to 
France } quand irez-vous en France ? 

2. The adverb presque, almost, is always placed before 
toujours, jamais, and souvent, when they meet ; and these 
three go before all others, when several meet together 5 as, 

The king is scarcely ever well ; 
he roi est presque toujours malade. 

Your brother and mine are always together \ 
Voire frere et le mien sont toujours ensemble. 



II. HOW TO EXPRESS IN FRENCH THE ENGLISH 
NEGATIONS, 

Having spoken in the preceding rules of nobody, none or 
not one, and nothing, it remains only to treat of neither, 
never, by no means, no, and not. 

Rule I. — ni, or ni ne, neither and nor. 

The word neither, besides its being an indeterminate 
pronoun, is also a negative conjunction when it is followed 
by nor. When neither and n or come before two nouns, or 
two verbs in the infinitive mood, they are both expressed 
by ni and ne before the verb which is in the indicative 
mood ; as, 

Neither prayers nor threatenings could move him 3 
Ni prieres ni menaces ne purent Vattendrir. 



SYNTAX. 2/7 

He knows neither how to read nor write ; 
11 ne sait ni lire ni ecrire. 

If these conjunctions come before two verbs in the indi- 
cative mood, neither is expressed by ne before the first, and 
nor by ni ne before the second 5 as, 

I neither praise nor blame you 3 
Je ne vous hue, ni ne vous bldme. 

Rule II— Ne and jamais, never; nullement. by no means. 

The word never is rendered by jamais ; and by no means, 
by nullement : jamais and nullement require ne before the 
verb, without pas after 5 as, 

I have never seen the queen of England ; 

Je riai jamais vu la reine d Angleterre. 

I by no means approve of your conduct ; 
Je riapprouve nullement voire conduite. 

Rule III. — Aucun, aucune } point de, or non, no. 

The negative expression no before a substantive is ex- 
pressed in French by point de, or by aucun or aucune, au- 
cuns, aucunes 5 as, 

You have no good qualities -, 

Vous riavez aucunes bonnes qualites fou point de bonnes 
qualites J. 

When no is used in answer to a question, it is expressed 
in French by non ; as, 

Do you learn French ? no, Madam, 
Apprenez-vous le Francois ? non, madame. 

Rule IV. — Ne pas, non pas que, or non que, not. 

The negative not is usually expressed by ne before the 
verb or its auxiliary, and by pas or point after ; as, 

Do not speak to him 5 have you Eot spoken to him ? 
Ne lui parlez pas 5 ne lui avez-vous pas parU? 

B B 



c 2?8 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

If the verb, negatively used, is in the present infinitive, 
ne and pas are usually both placed before it ; as, 

I go away, not to displease you ; 

Je m'en vais pour ne pas vous deplaire. 

The word not followed by that, is expressed by non que, 
or non pas que with the following verb in the subjunctive $ 
as, 

I will do it, not that I am obliged 5 

Je leferai, non que, (ou non pas que) fy sois oblige'. 

Rule V. — Ne without pas, before some verbs, not. 

The negative not is expressed by ne, without pas or point, 
with these four verbs cesser to cease, oser to dare, pouvoir 
to be able, and savoir (used in the conditional) to be 
able) as, 

He does not cease complaining, 11 ne cesse de se plaindre. 
I dare not speak to him, Je nose lui parler. 

Note. The words no more, or not any more, are expressed 
by ne before the verb, and pas plus after, when more is fol- 
lowed by than ; but they are expressed by plus without pas, 
when more is not followed by than \ as, 

It is no more than a week since I saw your brother 3 you 
will see him no more; 

II riy a pas plus de huit jours quejai vu voire frere; vous 

ne le verrez plus. 

Rule VI. — Distinction between pas and point. 

1. Point is more exclusive than pas. The first denies 
absolutely, and signifies not at all: the second denies some- 
times but in part -, as, 

All the accused persons are not guilty ; 

Tous ceux qu'on accuse ne sont point coupables. 

Tous ceux quon accuse ne sont pas coupables. 



SYNTAX. 279 

The first sentence signifies that none of the accused are 
guilty ) the second signifies only that the accused are not 
all guilty. 

2. Point is used in an interrogative sentence, when we 
doubt of the thing in question ; and pas, when we are per- 
suaded of it $ as, 

Have you not seen my brother to day ? 
Navez-vous point vu mon frere aujourd'hui f 
Navez-vous pas vu mon frere aujourahui? 

In the first sentence, I doubt whether you have seen my 
brother or not -, in the second, I am persuaded you have 
seen him. 

3. Point is used to denote a thing that happens never or 
very seldom j and pas y to denote that it does not happen 
in the time we are speaking, though it may happen very 
often) as, 

You do not study 5 

Vous netudiez point ) Vous rtetudiez pas. 

The &rst sentence signifies, that habitually you do not 
study ; and the second, that you do not study at present, 
though you may be very studious. 

Note. There are many circumstances, however, in 
which these words may be almost indifferently used. 



III. NEGATIVE EXPRESSIONS IN FRENCH, AND 
NOT IN ENGLISH. 

Rule I. — Negation used in French, and not in English, 

The particle ne is used in French after a comparative, 
and after auire, autrement, otherwise, in all which cases 
there is no negative expression in English * ; as, 

* Ne should be left out if the verb be in the infinitive mood, or 
if there be a conjunction between que and the verb. 

B B 2 



280 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

Your brother is younger than I thought 5 
Voire frere est plus jeune queje ne pensois. 

The affair is quite different from what it had been related 

to me ; 
L affaire est tout autre qiion ne me lavoitr aconite. 

Rule II. — Negation used in French, and not in English. 

The particle ne is used after these four verbs, apprehen- 
der to apprehend, avoir pear to be afraid, craindre to fear, 
emp&her to hinder, and prende garde, to take care, when 
they are affirmatively used; as, I fear he will come, je crains 
qu'il ne vienne. 

Douter, to doubt, on the contrary, requires ne before 
the next verb, when negatively used - } as, 

We do not doubt that he is come 5 
Nous ne doutons pas qu'il ne soit arrive'e. 

Rule III. — Negation used in French, and not in English. 

The five following conjunctions, & moins que unless, de 
crainte que for fear, de peur de lest, que used for unless, 
and que for before or untiL require the particle ne before 
the next verb ; as, 

I will not go there unless you come with me -, 
Je nirai pas, a moins que vous ne veniez avec mot. 

Note. The verbs and conjunctions (si excepted), men- 
tioned in these two rules govern the verb in the subjunctive 
mood. 



Rule IF. — Ne before the verb, and que after, but or only. 

When the words but or only after a verb, mean no more, 
nothing else, or nobody else than, they are expressed by ne, 
before the verb, and que after, not by mais ; as, 1 have but 
one true friend ; je rial qu'im veritable ami. 

The word only, after a verb, is expressed by seulement in 
other circumstances - 7 as, 



SYNTAX. 2S1 

If you had only two friends, you would succeed; 
Si vous aviez seulement deux amis, vous reussiriez. 

When but begins the second part of a sentence, it is 
usually expressed by mats; as, 

I could wish to travel, but I have no money ; 

Je voudrois bien voyager, mas je nai pas d' argent. 



IV. DIFFERENT SORTS OF QUE. 

Having treated of que relative and que interrogative, 
it remains to consider que admirative, que conditional, and 
que conjunctive. 

Rule 1. — Que of Admiration? how or how much. 

The que of admiration answers to the English words 
how, how much, how many ; as, 

How happy you are ! Que vous 4tes heureux ! 

How much money you have ! 
Que vous avez & argent ! 

How many misfortunes he has experienced ! 
Que de malheurs it a e'prouve's ! 

Note. — 1. That the adjective which follows how in En- 
glish, is always put after the verb in French $ as, how un- 
happy I am ! que je suis malheureux ? 

2. That if how much, or how many, are followed by a 
substantive, the que which answers to them is always fol- 
lowed by de in French j as, 

How much trouble you take for me ! 
Que de peine vous prenez pour moi J 

3. If how many is preceded by the preposition of, to, or 
any other, it should be expressed by combien de, and not 
by que ; as, 

bb3 



282 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

To how many dangers have I not been exposed 5 
A combien de dangers nai-je pus etc expose. 

Rule II. — Que conditional, whether, or if. 

The conditional que is used in the beginning of a sen- 
tence, for the word whether, and in the middle to avoid 
the repetition of si; in both cases it governs the subjunc- 
tive mood 5 as, 

Whether he does it or not, I do not care 5 
Qu'i/ lefasse ou non 9 jene nien souciepas. 

. If somebody comes and I am out, send for me ; 
S'il vient oueloiCun et que je sou sorti, envoyez-moi cher- 
cher. 

Rule III — Que used for several Conjunctions. 

The que conjunctive may be used for many conjunctions, 
and particularly for the ten following : 



K 


afin que, 


that. 


6. 


depuis que, 


since. 


2. 


a moins que, 


unless. 


7. 


jusqu'a ce que y 


tilt. 


3. 


avant que, 


before. 


s. 


parce que, 


because 


4. 


cependant, 


yet. 


9. 


quand, 


when. 


5. 


de peur que, 


for fear. 


10. 


pourquoij 


why. 



Examples. 

1. Come here, that I may speak to you 5 
Venez-ici, que je vous parle. 

%. I will not go and see him, unless he invites me ; 
Je n'irai pas le voir, qu'iZ ne men prie. 

3. You shall not go out before it is light ; 
Vous ne partirez pas qu'iZ ne soit jour- 

4. Though he should have all the gold in the worid, yet 

he would not be satisfied 3 
II auroit tout Vor du monde, qu'iZ ne seroit pas con- 
tent. 

5. Go out quickly? for fear the master should come 5 
Sortez promptement que le mailre ne vienne. 



SYNTAX. £83 

6. How long is it since your brother is dead : 
Combien y a-t-il que voire frere est mort ? 

7. Wait till the rain is over ; 
Attenclez qriil ne pleuve plus, 

8. If I did not come yesterday, it was because I had bu- 

siness $ 
Sije ne vins pas hier, cest que yavois des affaires. 

9. I was at London the day when he died ; 
J'etois a Londres le jour qyiil mourut. 

10. Why do you not answer when I speak to you ? 
Que ne repondez-vous quand je vous parle? 

Note. — The conjunction que is placed between two verbs, 
and serves to particularize the sentence of the first ; this 
conjunction must be used in French every time the word 
that is or could be expressed in English -, as, 

I maintain he is in the right \ it appears you are in the 
wrong ; 
Je maintiens qu'iZ a raison ; il paroit que vous avez tort. 

Observations. 

The word que is also used : 1. To join the two terms of a 
comparison ; as, je suis plus jeune que vous, I am younger 
than you; 2. To restrain a negative sentence, when it 
stands for but or only; as, je rtai que quinze ans } I am but 
fifteen years of age ; 3. To express a wish, a command, an 
imprecation or indignation ; as, qu'iZ pe'risse, may he pe- 
rish. 



284 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



PREPOSITIONS. 



I. GOVERNMENT OF PREPOSITIONS. 

1. Prepositions which govern the Genitive Case. 



a cause de, 
a c6te de, 
a couvert de, 
a fieur de, 
a force de, 
a l'abri de, 
a la faveur de, 
a la maniere de, 
a la reserve de, 
a l'egard de, 
a 1'exceptiori de, 
a Texclusion de, 
a l'ins^u de, 
a I* opposite de, 
a moins de, 
a raison de, 
a rebours de, 
au deck de, 
an dedans de, 
au dehors de, 
au dela de, 
au derriere de, 
au dessous de, 
au dessus de, 
au devant de, 
au lieu de, 
au millieu de, 
au moyen de, 
au niveau de, 
au peril de, 
aupres de, 
au prix de, 
au risque de, 
autour de, 



on account of. 

by. 

secure from. 

even with. 

by dint of. 

sheltered from. 

by means of. 

after the fashion. 

excepting that. 

with regard to. 

excepted. 

excepting. 

unknown to. 

over against. 

under. 

at the rate of. 

contrary to. 

on this side. 

within. 

without. 

on that side. 

behind. 

under. 

upon. 

before. 

instead. 

in the middle of. 

by means of. 

even to. 

at the peril of. 

near. 

at the expense of. 

at the danger of. 

around. 



SYNTAX. 



285 



au travels de, 
aux depens de, 
aux environs de, 
en dec^a de, 
en depit de, 
en presence de, 
ensuite de, 
faute de, 
hors de, 
le long de, 
loin de, 

pour l'amour de, 
pres de, 
proche de, 
tout aupres de, 
vis-a-vis de, 



through. 

at the expense of. 
round about, 
on this side. 
in spite of. 
in presence of. 
after. 

for want of. 
out of. 
along, 
far from, 
for the sake of. 
near, 
nigh, 
close to. 
opposite to. 



2. Prepositions which govern the Accusative Case. 



apres, 


after. 


malgre, 


in spite of. 


a travers, 


through. 


moyennan t, for. 


avant, 


before. 


non obstante notwithstanding 


avec, 


with. 


outre, 


besides.. 


chez, 


at. 


par, 


by. 


contre, 


against. 


parmi, 


among. 


dans, 


in. 


pendant, 


during. 


depuis, 


since. 


pour, 


for. 


derriere, 


behind. 


proche, 


near. 


des, 


from. 


sans, 


without. 


devant, 


before. 


sauf, 


safe. 


durant, 


during. 


selon, 


according to. 


en, 


in. 


sous, 


under. 


entre, 


between. 


suivant, 


according to. 


envers, 


towards. 


sur, 


upon. 


environ, 


about. 


touchant, 


concerning. 


excepted 


except. 


vers, 


towards. 


hormis, 


except but 







Note. Prepositions pr 
govern the genitive case 
tive. 



eceded in French by ci, m, or aux, 
: most others require the accusa- 



2S(> 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



3. These four conformement a, according to ; jusqutl, 
as far as ; par rapport a, with respect to; quant a, as for j 
govern the dative case. 

4. The following Prepositions or Prepositive Expressions are 
immediately followed by the regimen, or the noun which 
they govern. 

at London. 
from France, 
from that time. 
before you. 
before him. 
behind her. 
with me. 



a Londres, 

de France, 

des ce temps la, 

avant vous, 

devant lui, 

derriere elle, 

avec moi, 

aitendu sa promesse, considering his promise. 



vu son age, 
chez nous, 
apres les fetes, 
depuis Noe], 
dans la ville, 
en 6t6, 
durant 1'hiver, 



seeing his age. 
at, or to our house. 
after the holidays. 
since Christmas. 
in the city. 
in summer . 
during the winter. 



pendant la eeremome, during the ceremony, 
entre vous & moi, between you and me. 
parmi eux, among them, 

environ dix hommes, about ten men. 



vers la nuit, 
envers ses amis, 
selon son avis, 
suivant ce qu'ilfera, 
comme sa mere, 
contre la porte, 
iouchant l'ouvrage, 
concernant 1'aiFaire, 
sans raison, 
pour les frais, 
moyennant cela, 
nonobstant tela, 
excepted 

hormis > la science, 
hors J 



towards night. 
to, or towards his friends. 
according to his advice. 
according to what he will do. 
like his or her mother. 
by the door. 
concerning the work. 
about the matter. 
without any reason. 
for the charges. 
by that means. 
notwithstanding that. 

except, orl . 

but }*«n-# 



28? 



vialgre tout le monde, 
outre ce sujet, 
par la fen&tre, 
sur la table, 
sows la chaise, 
de dessus son visage, 
de dessous le lit, 
par dessus la t£te, 
par dessous le carosse, 
par deca les monts, 
par dela la riviere, 
H travers le corps, 
sauf son recours, 



in spite of all the world. 
besides that subject. 
by, or at the window. 
upon 2/ie £a&te. 
under the chair. 
from her face. 
from wader f/ie 6ed. 
above the head. 
under the coach. 
on this side the Alps. 
on that side the river. 
through the body. 
but with a remedy. 



The following require the other Preposition de before 
the next Noun. 



aupres de moi, 

pres du feu, 

proche du palais, 

faute de pavement, 

hors de la ville, 

loin du bois, 

le long de la prairie., 

ensuite de cela, 

it cause d'elle, 

a fegard de la fille, 

a Vinsfu de son pere, 



by me. 

near the fire. 

near the palace. 

for want of payment. 

out of the city. 

at a distance from the wood. 

along the meadow. 

after tf/ia2. 

on her account. 

as to ^e girl. 

{without the knowledge of his 
father. 



a V exception de son mari, her husband excepted. 

a moins d'un ecu, under a crown. 

a la reserve d une pension, excepting a pension. 



a convert de l'orage, 
a Vabri des coups, 

5*\ \ dela haie, 
en degai 

au dela du Rhin, 

au dessus d'elle, 

au dessous de lui, 

audevan ^dequelqu'un'(aller), to go and meet one. 



sheltered from the storm. 
secure from the blows. 

on this side of the hedge. 

on the other side the Rhine. 
above her. 
below him. 



288 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

au derriere de la porte, behind the door. 

TlZtour, } dM P ot ' about the 6wA. (Prov.) 

aux environs de sa maison, round about his house, 

a V exclusion de sa femme, excepting his wife. 

a force de bras, by strength of arms. 

a rebours de \)0\\, against the hair. 

au prix de son honneur, at the expense of his honour. 

a raison de cinq* pour cent,at the rate of five per cent. 

vis-a-vis de la Bourse, over against the Exchange. 

a Vopposite de sa maison, opposite to his house. 

au travers de la cuisse, through his thigh. 

au lieu de cela, instead of that. 

au moyen de quoi, in virtue whereof 

** . l > de sa vie. at the peril of his life. 

au risque J r J 

au mileau de la rue, in the middle of the street. 

d, fleur d'eau, betwixt wind and water. 

au niveau de la cour, even with the yard. 

tfrezdeterre,ou,dechauss£e, even or level with the ground. 

a cote de S3, femme, by his wife. 

a la faveur de la nuit, by means of the night. 

au depens de la compagnie, at the expense of the society. 

en depit de son raari, in spite of her husband. 

a la mode de France, after the manner of theFrench. 

pour V amour d'elle, for the sake of her. 

au grand regret de tout to the great regret of every 

le monde, body. 

6. These four require the other Preposition a before their 
Nouns. 

jusqu aux Indes, as far as the Indies. 

par rapport a lui, with respect to him. 

quant a moi, as for my part, 

sauf a la part a but the plaintiff is at liberty to 
se pourvoir, sue (a law phrase.) 

* q is sounded. 



SYNTAX. <2S9 



H. PLACE OF PREPOSITIONS. 

Rule.— Prepositions are placed before the Word which they 
govern. 

Prepositions are placed in French before the word they 
govern; in English they are sometimes placed after ; as, 
whom do you speak to ? a qui parlez-vous ? 



III. MODES OF EXPRESSING THEM. 

Rule I. — To express from followed by to. 

The prepositions from and to, used in the same sentence 
before substantives of place, are expressed in French ia 
three different manners : 

1. To express the distance, or the going from one place 
to another, from is rendered by de, and to by a ; as, 

I go in one day from Paris to Rouen -> 
Je vais en un jour de Paris k Rouen. 

C Z. When the same word is repeated after from, and af- 
ter to; and also when they are placed before names of king- 
doms, provinces, and vast countries, from is rendered by de, 
and to by en ; as, 

I go from town to town, from province to province ; 
Je vais de ville en ville, de province en province. 

He will go to France, and from France to Italy, from 
Italy to Spain, and there he will embark. 

II ira en France, et de France en Italie, d'ltalie en Es* 

pagne, et la il s % embarquera. 

3. From is rendered by depuis, and to by jusqu'a, whea 
speaking of time 5 as, 

I will stay in the country/row Midsummer to Christmas; 
Je resterai a la campagne depuis la St. Jean jusqu'a Noel. 
c c 



l 290 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LAXGUA 

When the preposition to signifies so far as, it is gene- 
rally expressed by jusqu'a ; as, 

I have drunk the cup to the dregs ; 
J'ai bu le calice jusqu a la lie. 

Rule II. — Prepositions expressed several ways. 

An English preposition has often several significations, 
and consequently must be variously expressed in French. 
Let us take, for instance, the preposition about ; as, 

I am come to speak to you about our affair $ 

Je suis venu pour vous parler touchant noire affaire. 

I will go and see you about the end of the next month : 
J'irai vous voir vers la Jin du mois prochain. 

Dinner was about over when he came ; 

II arriva sur la fin du diner. 



IV. PREPOSITIONS WITH AN INFINITIVE. 

Rule I. — Infinitive with de. 

We place the preposition de before a verb in the infini- 
tive mood : 

i. After a substantive which governs a verb inseparably 
connected \ as, it is time to set out, il est temps de partlr. 

<2. The English preposition for, with a gerund after a 
substantive, is generally expressed by de with the infinitive ; 
as, 

1 make you my compliment for having succeeded : 

Je vousfais mon compliment d'avoir reussi. 

3. After an adjective, whenever by inverting the sentence, 
the infinitive may serve as a nominative to this expression, is 
to be cest etre, followed by the adjective, and likewise after 
capable able, incapable unable, digne worthy, indigne 
unworthy, and perhaps a few others \ as, 



SYNTAX. 



291 



You are very clever to have succeeded so well ; 
Vous e*tes tres-adroit d' 'avoir si bien reussi. 

We may say : to have succeeded so well is to be very cle- 
ver : avoir si bien reussi, c'est &tre tres-adroit. 

He is worthy of being preferred ; 
II est digne d^tre prefer 6. 

4". After any adjective preceded by the impersonal verbs 
il est, it is, il semble, it seems, il paroit, it appears ; and af- 
ter several impersonal verbs which could be expressed By 
il est, with the adjectives derived from them; as, il convient, 
il importe, il siiffit ; for, il est convenable, il est important, it 
est suffisant ; as, 

It is dangerous to trust every body $ 
// est dangereux de sejier a tout le monde. 

It will be enough to speak to him $ 
II suffira de lui parler. 

5. Most commonly when it is governed by any other 
reflected verbs than those mentioned as requiring a dative $ 
as, I am sorry I spoke of it, je me repens 6! en avoir parte. 

6. When it is governed in the infinitive by any of the 
following verbs : 



Accuser, 


to accuse. 


ecrire, 


to write. 


affecter, 


to affect. 


emp&eher, 


to hinder* 


avertir, 
blamer, 


to advise, 
to blame. 


enjoindre, 
entreprendre 


to enjoin. 
, to undertake 


cesser, 
commander, 


to cease. 

to command. 


essayer, 
feindre, 


to try. 
to feign. 


conjurer, 
eonseiller, 


to intreat. 
to advise. 


finir, 
menacer, 


to finish. 
to threaten. 


craindre, 


to fear. 


meriter, 


to deserve. 


detourner, 

defendre, 

differer, 


to deter. 
to forbid. 
to differ. 


negliger, 

oftrir, 

omettre, 


to neglect, 
to offer, 
to omit. 


dire, 


to tell. 


ordonner, 


to order. 


dispenser, 
dissuader, 


to excuse, 
to dissuade, 

c 


oublier, 
parler, 
c 3, 


to forget, 
to speak. 



292 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



permettre, 

persuader, 

plaindre, 

presser, 

prescrire, 

prier, 

promettre, 



to permit, 
to persuade, 
to pity. 
to urge. 
to prescribe, 
to pray, 
to promise. 



proposer, 

refuser, 

remercier, 

resoudre, 

sommer, 



to propose, 
to refuse, 
to thank, 
to resolve, 
to summon. 



soup^onner, to suspect, 
supplier, to beg. 



Examples. 



He does not cease complaining ; 
11 ne cesse de se plaindre. 

I advise you to stay here $ 
Je vous conseille de r ester ici» 

Rule II.— Infinitive with a. 

We place the preposition a before a verb in the infinitive 
mood : 

1. After a substantive, when it expresses something to be 
done 5 as, I have no time to lose, je rtai point de temps a 
perdre. 

2. After a substantive, when the following verb is or may 
be expressed by in with the gerund -, as, 

I have great pleasure to see you (in seeing you); 
J'ai beaucoup deplaisirh. vous voir (en vous voyant). 

3. After any adjectives, except in the two cases men- 
tioned in the preceding rule, or when the verb expresses a 
cause, a motive -, as, I am ready to go out, je suis pr4t \\ 
partir. 

But we ought to say : I am glad to see you ; je suis aise 
de vous voir, as the sentence means : I am glad because I 
see you. 

4. The following verbs also govern the infinitive with a. 



Accoutumer, to accustom. 
admettre, to admit. 
aider, to heip. 



aimer, 

apprendre, 

autoriser, 



to like, 
to learn, 
to authorise. 





SYNTAX. 


\ 


eondamner, 


to condemn. 


exhorter, 


to exhort. 


chercher, 


to endeavour. 


inviter, 


to invite. 


consister, 


to consist. 


penser, 


to think of. 


disposer, 


to dispose to. 


persister, 


to persist in. 


donner, 


to give to. 


porter, 


to induce to. 


employer, 


to employ. 


pousser, 


to excite to. 


encourager, 


to encourage. 


rester, 


to stay. 


engager, 


to engage. 


travailler, 


to work. 



293 



and some others. 



Example. 

I learn to dance, J'apprends a darner. 

5. The reflected verbs, sabandonner, s'accou tamer, s'a- 
donner, and others mentioned as requiring a dative, govern 
the infinitive with the preposition a ; as, 

Prepare yourself to answer me ; 
Disposez-vous a me repondre. 

Rule III. — Infinitive with de or a. 

The verb manquer usually governs the infinitive with de, 
when it is negatively used 5 and with a when affirmatively 5 
as, 

I will not fail to punish you, if you neglect to do your 

exercise ; 
Je ne manquerai pas de vous pu?iir, si vous manquez a /aire 

votre thdme. 

Tdcher governs the infinitive with de when it means to 
endeavour; and with a when it means to aim at; as, 

I will endeavour to satisfy you ; 
Je tdcher ai de vous satisfaire. 

He aims at doing me a prejudice ; 

II tdche a me porter prejudice, 

Tarder governs the infinitive with efe, when it signifies to 
■prolong ; and with a when it signifies to delay ; as, 

c c 3 



291 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

I long to see your brother, he delays a long time to come ,• 

II me tarde de voir votre frere, il tarde bien a venir. 

Venir governs the infinitive without a preposition, when 
it signifies to come; but it governs the infinitive with de, 
when it is to express a thing just happened; and with a,' 
when it signifies to happen ; as, 

Come and see me to-morrow, Venez me voir demain. 
My father is just gone out, Mon pere vient de sortir. 
If it happens to rain, &il vient a pleuvoir. 

The following, commencer, continuer, contraindre, forcer, 
sefforcer, and obliger, govern the infinitive with de or a, 
according as it sounds best. 

Rule IV. — Infinitive with pour. 

We use the preposition pour before an infinitive, to ex- 
press the end, the design, or the cause for which a thing is 
done, and, in general, every time the preposition to could 
be changed into in order to, without altering the sense of 
it; as, I am come to see you, je suis venu pour vous voir. 

The preposition pour is also used after the words, assez 
enough, trop too much, suffire and itre suffisant to be suf- 
ficient y as, 

You are tall enough to be a soldier, but you are too great 

a coward to enlist ; 
Vous dtes assez grand pour 4tre soldat, mats vous ttes 

trop lache pour vous engager. 

Note. When after a verb the preposition for comes be- 
fore a gerund, it is expressed in French by pour, with the 
infinitive present, if the verb has reference to a present or 
future time, and with the compound of the present, if it 
refers to a past time 5 as, 

How much do you ask for making me a suit of clothes I 
Oombien me demandez-vous pour me f aire un habit ? 

He was hanged for robbing ; 
II jut pendu pour avoir vote. 



SYNTAX. $95 

Rule V. — Infinitive instead of the Gerund. 

We never put a gerund in French after any other prepo- 
sition than en ; but use the present of the infinitive after 
the preposition de, a, par, apres, pour, sans, and every 
other 5 as, 

One cannot speak against the truth without being guilty ; 
On ne pent trahir la verite sans se rendre coupable. 



V. REPETITION OF PREPOSITIONS 

Rule. — When the Prepositions are to be repeated. 

The prepositions de, a, and pour, are usually repeated 
before every noun or every verb they relate to 5 as, 

Brazil produces a great quantity of indigo, sugar, pep- 
per, and saltpetre 5 

Le Bresil produit une grande quant it € d'indigo, de sucre, 
de poivre, et de salpetre. 

The prepositions avec, contre, sans, &c. are repeated be- 
fore nouns of different significations ; as, 

He is angry with you, but not with your money; 
II est f ache contre vous, mais non pas contre votre argent. 

They are not usually repeated before words which have 
pretty nearly the same signification ; as, 

Our law judges nobody, without having heard and exa- 
mined him -, 

Notre loi ne juge personne, sans V avoir entendu et sans 
avoir examine. 

But the preposition must be repeated before two verbs 
even of the same signification, when they govern different 
nouns or pronouns ; as, 



29G 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



Our law judges nobody, without having heard him, and 

examined his conduct 5 
Notre loi ne juge personne, sans V avoir entendu, et sans 

avoir examine s a conduite. 



CONJUNCTIONS. 



1. Conjunctions which govern the Infinitive. 



A fin de, 
a moins de, 
avant de, 
au lieu de, 
loin de, 



in order to. 
unless, 
before, 
instead of. 
far from. 



de crainte de, for fear of. 



de peur de, for fear of. 
fame de, for want of. 
jusqu'a, till. 

plut6t quede, rather than. 
pour, for. 

sans, without. 



2. Conjunctions which govern the Subjunctive. 



that. 

unless. 

before. 

in case thai. 

though. 



A fin que, 

& moins que, 

avant que, 

au cas que, 

bien que, 

de crainte que,/or fear. 

de peur que. lest. 

en cas que, if. 

encore que, though, 

jusqu'aceque, till. 

loin que, far from, 



malgre que, for all that. 
nonobstant que Jw all that. 
non pas que, not that. 



pose que, 
pourvu que. 
quoique, 
sans que, 
soit que, 
suppose que. 



suppose that. 

provided. 

though. 

without. 

whether. 

suppose that. 



Dieuveuille que, God grant, 
pour que, that. 



SYNTAX. 



297 



3. Conjunctions which govern neither the Infinitive nor the 
Subjunctive. 



A cause que, because. 
a condition que, provided. 
ainsi, thus. 

ainsi que, as. 
apres que, after. 
au lieu que, whereas. 
au moins, at least. 
aussi, also. 

aussi bien que,as well as. 
aussit6t que, as soon as. 
au surplus, moreover. 
autant que, as much. 
car, for. 

cependant, however. 
c'est pourquoi,*/iere/bre. 
comme, as. 

d'abord que, as soon as. 
d'ailleurs, besides. 
d'autant que, whereas. 
de facon que, so that. 
depuis que, since. 
de plus, moreover. 

de sorte que, so that. 
des que, as soon as. 

done, then. 

durant que, during. 
et, and. 

en effet, indeed. 

enfin, in short. 

ensuite, afterwards. 

joint a cela, moreover. 
lorsque, when. 



mais, but. 

meme, even. 

neanmoins, nevertheless. 

ni, nor. 

non plus, neither. 
non-seulement,no£ only. 

ou bien, or else. 

ou, or. 

outre, besides. 

outre cela, add to that. 

parce que, because. 
pendant que, while. 

pour lors, then. 

pourquoi, why. 

pourtant, however. 

puis, then. 

puisque, since. 

quand, when. 
quand m&me, although. 

selon que, according as. 

si, _ if. 

si bien que, so that. 
si ce n est que, except that. 

sinon, else. 

sit6t que, as soon as. 

suivant que, according as. 

sur quoi, whereupon. 

surtout, especially. 

tandis que, whilst. 

tant que, as long as. 

toutefois, however. 



29S GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



INTERJECTIONS. 



The different species of Interjections have been already 
treated of. Their construction is the same in French as 
in English : therefore they require no explanation *, 

* See Appendix, No. VI. for Idioms ; No. VII. for Accents, &c. ; 
No. VJII. for Abbreviations, &c. 



299 



APPENDIX, No. I. 



DETAILS AS TO GENDERS. 



SECTION I. 



List of Nouns Masculine, ending in E not 

SOUNDED. 



Abordage, | 

abyme, 

accessoire, 

acrostiche, 

acte, 

ad mini cute, 

adverbe, 

adult ere, 



afforage, 

age, 
agapes, 

aggrave, $ 

agiotage, 
aigle, 
albatre, 
alliage, 



the boarding of 
a ship. 

an abyss. 

accessary. 

an acrostick. 

deed, an act. 

an aid. 

an adverb. 

adultery. 

the assize, orpr ice 
of a commodity 
set by a magis- 
trate. 

age. 

love feasts. 

a threatening 
monitory. 

stock-jobbing. 

an eagle. 

alabaster. 

mixture. 



alveole, 

amble, 
ambre, 



{ 



a hole in the ho- 
neycomb, a 
socket, 
amble, or pace, 
amber. 

amphithe- "> an amphithea- 
tre, J tre. 
anglicisme, an anglicism. 
anaehronisme. anachronism. 
anatheme, anathema, 
ancestors, 
anchorage. 



ancetres, 

ancrage, 

ange, 

archange, 

angle, 



an angeL 
an archangel. 
an angle. 



anmversaire, anniversary. 
anonyme, anonymous. 
anthropo- 

phage, 
antidote, an antidote. 
antimoine, antimony. 



}: 



man eater. 



300 



GRAMMAR OF THE TRENCH LANGUAGE. 



} 



antipodes, 

antre, 

aoriste, 

aphthes, 

appanage, 

apogee, 

apologue, 

apoph- 

thegme, 

aposeme, 

aposthkme, 

apotre, 

apothicaire, 

arbitrage, 

arbitre, 

arbre, 

arbuste, 

archetype, 



anrue, 



{ 

aromate, < 

arpentage, < 

arrerages, 

article, 

artifice, 

arrhes, 

ane, 

asterisme, 

asterisque, 

asthme, 

astragale, 

astre, 

astrolabe, 

asyle, 

attelage, 
atterage, 



antipodes. 
a den, a cave, 
an aorist. 
aphtha . 
appendage, 
apogeon. 
apologue. 

apophthegm. 

an apozem. 

an imposthume. 

an apostle. 

an apothecary. 

an arbitration. 

umpire or will. 

a tree. 

a shrub, 

archetype. 

a machine to 
wire- draw gold. 

sweet smelling 
herb. 

the survey of 
lands. 

arrears. 

an article. 

artifice, trick. 

earnest penny. 

an ass. 

an aster ism. 

an asterisk. 

an asthma. 

astragal. 

a star. 

an astrolabe. 

asylum, a sanc- 
tuary. 

a set of coach- 
horses. 

landing. 



at re, 



avage, 



in a 



(the hearth 
_ chimney. 
,a duty which the 
I hangman has in 
J some places on 
§ every market 
> day 
an advantage, 
congregation, 
audience. 



avantage, 

audit oire, < 
i. 

augure, an augury, omen. 

aune, an elder tree. 

aunage, measuring by ells. 

auspice, auspice. 

automate, an automaton. 

axe, an axis, axle- tree. 

axiome, an axiom. 

azymes, azymes. 

Badinage, wantonness. 

bagage, laggage, goods. 

ballustre, uriluster, rails. 

bandage, a truss, ligature. 

barbouillage,daw6mg. 

bars age, 

bapteme, a christening. 

fa certificate out 
baptistere,< of a church 

L book. 



{a duty for pass- 
ing toll. 



baume, 

benefice, 

beurre, 

blame, 

blaspheme, 

bievre, 



balsam. 

a living, bene/ 

butter. 

blame. 

blasphemy. 

a beaver. 



,.„ C the debasing the 

billonage,{ ^ ^ * 



bitume, 
blocage, 
bocage, 



bitumen, 
rubbish, 
a grove. 



APPENDIX. 



301 



bordage, S^^e planks 
D I of a ship. 

bouge / a closet > a llttle 
5 ' \ room. 

bousillage, mud-walling. 

branch age, branches. 

branle, motion or dance. 

brassage, <f'* e coinin Z °f 
° I money. 

br^viaire, breviary. 

breuvage, S a P<>tion, a 

& \ draught. 
bronze, cast copper. 

buffle / a bu ff alo > a wild 

X ox. 

busque, a busk. 

buste, a bust. 

C&ble, a cable. 

cad&vre, a corpse. 

c&dre, a frame. 

caduce^e, f caduc ™™> Mer- 

(. cur y s wand. 

caique, galley -boat. 

calibre, kind, size. 

calice, chalice. 

calme, calm. 

calvaire, a hill's name. 

camphre, camphire. 

cancre, a crab-fish. 

cantique, a spiritual so?ig. 

capitole, the capitol. 

capitulaire, capitular. 

caprice, a caprice, whim. 

capricorne, the Capricorn. 

capuce, a cowl. 

caractere, a character. 

carfcme, Lent. 

careWe, ( a ™ re ™™g- 
D I place. 

carnage, slaughter. 



carreiage, f the P™™§ of a 

° I room. 
carrosse, a coach. 
cartilage, a cartilage. 
cartouche, a cartridge. 

cartulaire,( a ?&"" bo<jk 
I of a monastery. 

casque, a helmet. 

catafal- f a catafalk fused 

que, 1 in obsequies. J 

catalogue, a catalogue, list. 

cata- c a cataplasm, a 

plasme, \ poultice. 

catarre, a catarrh. 

cateehisme, a catechism. 

cautere, a cautery. 

ce*dre, a cedar-tree. 

centre, the centre. 

cenacle, a cenacle. 

cenotaphe. a cenotaph. 

centaure, a centaur. 

centuple, a hundredfold. 

cercle, a circle. 

C a circle black 
cerne, 1 and blue under 

L the eye. 
ceste, cestus. 

chain- f the mantle-piece 

branle, \ of a chimney. 
chancre, shancre. 
change, exchange. 
chanrre, hemp. 
chapitre, a chapter. 
chariage, the carriage. 
charme, charm hornbeam 
charnage, flesh-time. 
chauffage, fuel. 
chaume, stubble. 
ch&ne, an oak. 

chhvTe-feuille.honey-suckle. 



302 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



chef-d'oeuvre,, a waster-piece. 

chiffre, a cypher. 

chr&me, chrism. 

chyle, chyle. 

ch6mage, rest. 

ciboire, pyx, a cup. 

cidre, cider. 

cierge, a wax* taper. 

cygne, a swan. 

cilice, hair-cloth. 

cylindre, a cylinder. 

cimeterre, a cymeter. 

cimetiere, a church-yard. 

cinabre, cinabar. 
cinnamome, cinnamon-tree. 

cinquieme, the fifth part. 

cintre, an arch. 



cippe, 



fa term of or- 



chitecture, 

{the waxing of a 
thing. 
ciroene, a sear-cloth. 
circonflexe, circumflex. 
cirque, circus. 

cistre, a sistrum. 

clyttere, a clyster. 
eloaque, a common sewer. 
cloitre, a cloister. 

cloporte, a wood-louse. 
coche, a caravan. 

code, the code. 

codicile, a codicil. 
coffre, a trunk. 

collyre, a colly num. 

college, a college. 

nv (copartner in an 

colfcgue, { o ^ ce 

colloque, a conference. 

comble, the top of a thing. 

colosse, a colossus. 

colure, colure. 



commerce, commerce, trade. 

conclave, the conclave. 

concile, a council. 

conciliabule,a conventicle. 

concombre, a cucumber. 

concubimge,concubinage. 

cone, a cone. 

congre, a conger. 

comte, a count, earl. 

C an account, reck- 
compte, < 

r ' t oning. 

conte, a story, tale. 

contraire, contrary. 

contraste, contrast, opposite. 

contre-ordre, counter-order. 

. A1 (a register-book, 
controle, < ° /7 ' 

9 \ a roll. 

con\ent\cu\e 3 conventicle. 

corpuscule, a corpuscle. 

fa train, or reti- 
cortege, { ^ ^ 

u , r Coryphcus, the 
coryphee, ( J^ 

corollaire, a corollary. 

cothurne, a buskin. 

courage, courage. 

coude, the elbow. 

couvercle, a lid. 

crepuscule, the twilight. 

crible, a sieve. 

cube, a cube. 

cuivre, copper. 

culte, worship. 

coutre, coulter. 

ermine, a skull. 

ci &pe, a crape. 

crime, a crime. 

crocodile, a crocodile. 

cycle, cycle. 

Dactyle, a dactyl. 



APPENDIX. 



303 



d&oire, **&f> a choak ' 

I pear. 

decalogue, the decalogue. 

d£cagone, a decagon. 

dedale, a mazp. 

decombres, rubbish. 

decompte, discounting. 

defini- la chapter in a 

toire. J congregation. 

decuple, tenfold. 

delire, delirium. 

delivre, the secundine. 

deluge, a flood. 

dendrite, demerit. 

denticules, dentelli. 

dentifrice, dentifrice. 

depilatoire, depilatory. 

derriere, the back-side. 

d&sastre, the disaster. 

d£savantage,a disadvantage. 

desordre, a disorder. 

diable, devil. 

diademe, a diadem. 

didLgnostiquediagnostic. 

dialecte, dialect. 

dialogue, a dialogue. 

diametre, the diameter. 

diaphragme, the diaphragm. 

dictame, gar den- ginger. 

diese, a sharp, diesis. 

digeste, digest. 

diocese, a diocese. 

disque, disk, quoit. 

distique, a distich. 

dictionnaire,a dictionary. 

dimanche, Sunday. 

dileme, a dilemma. 

dimissoire, a dimissory. 

dire and 1 , 

..-.. > a hearsay. 

oui-dire, J * 

dividende, a dividend. 

D 



divorce, divorce. 

dogirie, a dogma. 

dogue, a mastiff-dog. 

domaine, domain. 

i ... ~) abode, dwelling- 

9 j place. 

dommage, a damage. 

douaire, a dowry. 

double, a double. 

doute, a doubt. 

dromadaire, a dromedary. 

Echange, exchange. 

ecoufle, a puttock. 

edifice, an edifice. 

ellebore, hellebore. 

eloge, eulogy .encomium. 

emetique, emetick. 

empire, an empire. 

(the highest hea- 
empyree, ( eft|< ° 

entreco- C inter columnia- 

lonne, I. tion. 

enthousi- f , 7 . 

< enthusiasm. 
asme, I 

entr'acte, an interlude. 

epiderme, epidermis. 

£pididyme, epididymis. 

£pigastre, epigastrium. 

epilogue, an epilogue. 

episode, an episode. 

epithalame, epithalamium. 

6pitheme, epithema. 

£pit6me, an epitome. 

6quilibre, equilibrium. 

equipage, an equipage. 

equinoxe, equinox. 

esclandre, a bustle. 

esclavage. slavery. 

escompte, discount. 

esophage, asophagus. 

espace, space. 

d2 



I 

304 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



etage, a story. 

etalage, stallage, sample. 
etre, a being. 

evangile, the gospel. 
exemple, a pattern. 
exemplaire, a copy. 

{the exergue of a 
medal? 
exercise, an exercise. 
exorde, an exordium. 

exode, Exodus, 

exorcisme, exorcism. 
extraordi- extraordinary 
naire, case. 

extreme, an extreme. 

Faite, 



fanage, 
fantome, 



{the top, height 
of a thing. 



hay-making. 

a phantom. 
fnrp ( fare, light-house, 

\-J \ (a watch-tower.) 

faseinage, fascine-work. 
taste, ostentation. 

- . f the Roman ca- 

tastes > i lendar. 
fauchage, mowing. 
fe net rage, the windows. 
fermage, farm-rent. 
feurre, straw. 

fefttre, {^ a ""** 

fiacre, a hackney coach. 

nfre, a fife ox flute. 

tilage, spinning. 

iiligrane, filagree. 

C charm, love-po- 
hltre > 1 turn. 

rthe extent or K- 
finage, < berties of a ju- 

L risdiction. 
flegnae, phlegm. 



fleuve, a great river. 

foible, a weak side. 

foie, the liver. 

fossile, fossil. 

follicule, follicle. 
formulaire, a form. 
fouage, hearth-money. 

fourrage, fodder, forage. 
frene, an ash-tree. 

fromage, cheese. 
frontispice, frontispiece. 
Gage, pledge. 

rfonly in the 
gages, < plural) salary > 

L wages. 
gallicisme, gallicism. 
genie vre, juniper-berry. 
genie, genius. 

{kind, gender j 
genius. 

germe, sperm, germe. 

geste, gesture, action. 

gingembre, ginger. 
girofle, clove. 

gite, a dwelling-place. 

, . r the white of an 

glaire, 



genre, 



t 



a sword. 



glaive, 

globe, a globe. 

globule, a globule. 

glossaire, a glossary. 

golfe, a gulph. 

rr [whirlpool, swal- 

gouffre, | lo £ 

grade, a degree. 

gr&ffe, the rolls. 

gri moire, a conjuringbook. 

groupe, a group. 

Hale, drying-weather. 

ha " t " de - \ mall-clothe*. 

cnausse, J 



APPENDIX. 



305 



havre, haven. 

heliotrope, a turnsoL 
hemisphere, an hemisphere. 
h£mistiche, hemistich. 
hermitage, an hermitage. 
h£tre, a beech-tree. 

hieVogly phe, h ier oglyphick. 
hippogriffe, hippogriff. 
holocauste, a burnt-offering. 
Hombre, Humber. 
homicide, a murder. 
hommage, a homage. 
horoscope, a horoscope. 
horn me, a man. 
hongre, a gelding. 
hospice, an hospital. 
h6te, a landlord. 

huitieme, the eighth part. 
Jade, fa green sort of 

I precious stone. 
jambage, jambs, stroke. 
jaune, theyolkofanegg. 

jaspe, jasper. 

jeune, a fast. 

jule, 

lambe, anlambick verse 

incendie, a conflagration 

indice, a sign. 

in-douze, in twelve. 

in-seize, in sixteen. 

inceste, an incest. 

inciibe, an incubus. 

insecte, an insect. 

interlope, interloper. 

intermede, an interlude. 

interregne, an interreign. 

interstice, S^ Nerval of 

I time. 
intervalle, an interval. 
inventaire, an inventory. 



{a Julio (an Ita- 
lianfive pence.) 



isthme, isthmus. 

itinerai re, an itinerary. 
Laboratoire, a laboratory. 

labourage, tillage. 

labyrinthe, a labyrinth. 

langage, a language. 
langes, swaddling-clothes. 

lavage, a washing. 

legiste, a civilian. 

legume, pulse .vegetables. 

leurre, a lure for a haw k. 

libelle, a libel. 

li£ge, cork. 

lierre, ivy. 

lievre, a hare. 

limbe, limb or border. 

limbes, limbs. 

linge, linen. 

livre, a book. 

lobe, a lobe. 

louage, letting out ,hiring. 

logarithme, logarithm. 

logogriphe, logogriph. 

lombes, the loins. 

louvre, a palace. 

lucre, gain, profit. 

luminaire, I the /**' °f a 
I place. 

f lustre, 

ness, also a 
lustre, <^ branched can- 

| dlestick,achan- 

L delier. 
luxe, luxury. 

Male, a male. 

mal^fice, witchcraft. 
manche, a handle. 
manege, a riding-school. 
manes, the manes or ghost. 
manifeste, a manifesto. 
manipule, maniple. 
dd3 



bright- 



306 



GRAMMAR OP THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



mecomi 



manque, want, lack. 

marbre, marble. 

mariage, marriage. 

martyre, martyrdom. 

masque, a mask. 

massacre, massacre. 

mausolee, mausoleum. 

.„ f a mistake in 

r I reckoning. 
medianoche, amidnightmeal. 

membre, a member. 

melange, a mixture. 

memoire, bill, memoirs. 

menage, house-keeping. 

mensonge, a lie. 

mercure, Mercury. 

merit e, merit, desert. 

merle, a black-bird. 

mesentere, mesentery. 

mesurage, measuring. 

meteore, a meteor. 

meuble, Sf u ™ itwe °f the 
I house. 

meurtre, a murder. 

microscope, a microscope. 

mille, a mile. 

millesime / ihe date °f a 

.„.v f the thousandth 

milheme, < 

L part. 

ministere, ministry. 

miracle, a miracle. 

mobile, a motion. 

modele, a model, sample. 

module, module. 

mole, a mole. 

monarque, a monarch. 

monde, ihe world. 

monastere, a monastery. 

monochorde,« monochord. 

monitoire, a monitory. 



. a monogram. 



mono- ^ 
gramme, / 
monologue, a monologue. 
monopole, a monopoly. 
monosyllabe,a monosyllable. 
monstre, a monster. 
moule, a mould. 

muffle, a muzzle. 

murmure, murmur. 
muscle, a muscle. 
myrte, the myrtle tree 

mystere, a mystery. 
Narcisse, a daffodil. 
naufrage, a ship-wreck. 
navire, a ship. 

necessaire, the necessaries. 
negoce, trade. 

neuvieme, the ninth part. 
nitre, nitre. 

nombre, a number. 
nuage, a cloud. 

cbelisque, an obelisk. 
observatoire,aw observatory. 
obstacle, an hindrance. 
octogone, octagon. 
office, a good turn. 

ogre, an ogre. 

Olympe, Olympus. 
ombrage, shade, umbrage, 
oncle, an uncle. 

ongle, a nail. 

opprobre, reproach. 
opuscule, a little book. 
oracle, an oracle. 

orage, a storm. 

oratoire, an oratory. 
orbe, an orb. 

,. . r ordinary, the 
ordma.rn wail. 
ordre, an order. 

organe, an organ* 



APPENDIX. 



307 



orgasme, ^ 

(medical > orgasm. 

term), J 

orge, barley. 

orgue, a pair of organs. 

orifice, orifice, opening. 

orle (in he- 1 7 

iJ i \ r an orle. 
raldry), J 

orme, an elm tree. 

otage, an hostage. 

outrage, outrage, affront. 

ouvrage, work. 

Pacte, a pact. 

pagan isme, paganism, 

pagne, cotton-cloth. 

pampre, vine-branch. 

n : i fa bunch of fea- 
panache, { ^ ■> J 

\)a.n&gyv\que,panegyrick. 
papisme, popery. 
paradoxe, a paradox. 
paraphraste, paraphrast. 
parage, latitude. 

paragraphe, a paragraph. 

'a flourish added 
parafe, J to ones name 
in singing, 
a public act in 
the university 
of Paris. 
Pa masse, Parnassus. 
parricide, a parricide. 

C a flower garden, 
parterre, J the pit fin a 

L play-house. J 
participe, a participle. 
parjure, a perjury. 
passage, a passage. 
patrimoine, patrimony. 
patron- C patronage, ad- 
asre, \ vowson. 



para- 
nymj_ 



fa j 



pentametre, a pentameter, 
peage, toll, custom. 

pe-cule, Jmm^got by 
r L saving. 

pedicule, pedicle, 
Pegase, Pegasus. 

peigne, a comb. 

pelerinage, a pilgrimage- 
pene, a bolt (of a lock.) 

Penates, Penates. 
pentagone, a pentagon. 
pericarde, pericardium. 
pericrane, pericranium. 
perioste, periosteum. 
perigee, perigee. 
peristyle, peristyle. 

perpendi- 1 , . 

r K Va plummet, 

peVitoine, peritoneum. 

petale, petal. 

petal isme, petalism. 

c the winged hat 
petase, ^ 

peuple, 

phare, a light-house. 

phenomene, phenomenon. 

philtre, a philter. 

phosphore, phosphorus. 

piastre, a piece of eight. 

piege, a snare, trap. 

pilastre, pilaster. 

pillage, plunder. 

pinde, the pindus. 

pivoine, a gnat-snapper . 

plane, pla- 7 

r , r a plane-tree. 
tane, ' 

planisphere, a planisphere. 
platre, plaster, parget. 

pleonasme, pleonasm. 

, f the feather of a 

plumage, | ^r& 



of Mercury. 



people. 



308 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



po£me, a poem. 

po&le, a stove, a pall. 

poivre, pepper. 

pole, the pole. 

polygone, a polygon. 

polype, a polypus. 

poncire, a great lemon. 

porche, a porch. 

pore, a pore. 

porphyre, porphyry. 

portage, the carriage. 
porte-mou- 1 ~ 

portique, a portico, piazza. 
possible, might, possibility. 
potage, potage, porridge. 
pouce, a thumb, an inch. 

preambule, preamble. 
pre*cepte, precept. 
prfeche, I" religious meet- 

J mg- 
precipice, a precipice. 
prejudice, hurt, detriment. 
prelude, the prelude. 
presage, presage, omen. 
presbytere, the parsonage. 
pr£texte, a pretence. 
prineipe, a principle. 
prisme, a prism. 

privilege, a privilege. 
probleme, a problem. 
prodige, a prodigy. 

proches, {^f^' '^ 

programme, a college-bill. 

prolec:o- 1 

1 v & >a proem. 

prologue, a prologue. 
promontoire, a promontory. 
prone, a morning sermon. 
prognostique,a prognostick. 



frame. 



protocole, aprecedent hook. 

prototype, the first pattern. 

proverbe, a proverb. 

pseaume, a psalm. 

pupitre, a desk. 

purgatoire, a purgatory. 

jQuadernes, two fours. 

quadrangle, a quadrangle. 

\ U f dre ' lafr, 
N cadre, J J 

quadruple, fourfold. 

quanti- what day of the 

erne ? month ? 

. C a quatorze at pi- 

quatorze, { ^ f 

quatre, a four. 

quatrieme, a fourth part. 
quines, two cinks or fives. 
quinzieme, a fifteenth. 
Rable, the back of a hare. 

raccom- 1 
modage, J • 

raffinage, \ the re >^ °f 
& L sugar. 



men 



rale, 



{a rattling in the 
throat. 

ramaffe i the chir P in S °f 
iamage, ^ Urd$ 

ranee, rusty. 

rapiecetage, patched work. 

ravage, havock. 

, f the last commi- 

r&grave, { natio ^ 

r^ceptacle^ receptacle, nest. 

reciproque, return, like. 

rectangle, a rectangle. 

reTect oire, refectory. 

regime, a course of a diet. 

r£gne, reign. 

relache, respite. 

reliquaire, a shrine. 



APPENDIX. 



309 



reniede, 


a remedy. 


repaire, 


the haunt. 


repertoire, 


a repertory. 


reptile, 


a creeping thing. 


requisitoire 


, a request. 


rosaire, 


great beads. 


rouge- 


a robin red- 


gorge, 


breast. 


rougequeue 


, a red-tail. 


reproche, 


a reproach. 


reste, 


remainder , rest 


r&ve, 


a dream. 


reverbere, 


reverberate fire. 


rhume, 


a cold, a rheum 


risque, 


a risk. 


rivage, 


a bank or shore 


r61e, 


a roll, list, part 


royaume, 


a kingdom. 


rhombe, 


a rhomb. 


rhomboidej 


a rhomboid. 


Sable, 


sand. 


sabre, 


a broad sicord. 


saerifiee, 


a sacrifice. 


sacrilege, 


a sacrilege. 


Sagittaire, 


Sagittarius. 


salaire, 


salary. 


sacerdoce, 


priesthood. 


sacre, 


coronation. 


saltpetre, 


salt-petre. 


sanctuaire. 


a sanctuary. 


sandaraque 


, sandarack. 


, [a sallow or wil- 
saule, < 7 . 

\ low tree. 


savonnage, 


soaping the linen 


scandaie, 


scandal. 


scapulaire, 


a scapulary. 


sceptre, 


a sceptre. 


schisme. 


a, schism. 


sciage, 


sawing. 


scribe, 


a scribe. 


scrupule, 


a scruple. 



seigle, rye. 

. f the space of six 
semestre, < r ., r 

l months. 

seminaire, a seminary. 

septieme, the seventh part. 

sepulchre, a grave. 

sequestre, sequestration. 

service, scrvice,good turn. 

sesterce, sesterce. 

sexe, a sex. 

siecle, an age, a century. 

siege, a seat, see, siege. 

signe, a sign, token. 

silence, a silence. 

simples, the simples. 

sinople, sinople. 

sixieme, a sixth part. 

soliloque, a soliloquy. 

solecisme, a solecism. 

solstice, solstice. 

sommaire, a summary. 

somme, nap,sleep,repose. 

songe, a dream. 

sophisme, sophism. 

sortilege, witch-craft. 

souffle, the breath. 

soufre, sulphur. 

spec ifi que, a specific. 

spectre, a ghost, 

spheroide, a spheroid. 

squelette, a skeleton. 

squirre, a schirrus. 

stade, a furlong. 

stalle, a seat fin the choir. J 

stigmates, prints, marks. 

style, a style. 

stocfiche, stockfish. 

t a cloth to wrap 
suaire, < up the face of 

I dead people. 

subside, subsidy. 



310 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



subterfuge, a shift. 
sucre, sugar. 

succube, a succubus. 
suffrage, a vote. 
supplice, a torment, 
suspensoire, a truss. 
sycomore, the sycamore tree, 
syllogisme, a syllogism. 
symbole, symbol, badge. 
symptome, a symptom. 
synode, a synod. 

synonyme, a synonym. 
systeme, a system. 
store, a curtain. 

Tabernacle, tabernacle. 



Tarse, 

Tartre, 

telescope, 

t£moinage, 

temple, 

tendre, 

terme, 

ternes, 

territoire, 

tertre, 

t£te-a-tete, 

texte, 

theatre, 

theme, 

thermo 

metre, 

thyrse, 



Tar sis. 
Tartar, 
a telescope, 
a testimony, 
a temple, 
tenderness, 
a term, bound. 



two threes, six. 

a territory. 

rising ground. 

tete-a-tete. 

a text. 

a theatre, stage. 

a theme. 

i a weather-glass. 

a thyrse. 

tigre, the Ti- 
gris. 
S stamp, a clock- 
t hell. 
tintamarre, thundering noise. 
titre, a title. 

tome, a volume. 

tonnerre, the thunder. 
topique, a topic. 



tigre, 
timbre, 



r 



tourne- ? 
broche, S 
trapeze, 

treillage, < 

trefle, 

tremble, 

triage, 

triangle, 

trico,tage, 

triglyphe, 

triomphe, 

triple, 

tripotage, 

trochis- ? 

ques, s.pl. ) 

troene, 

tr6ne, 

troph£e, 

tropique, 

trouble, 

tube, 

tubercule, 

tumulte, 

tuorbe, 

type, 

Vacarme, 

vase, 

vaudeville, 

vehicule, 

ventre, 

ventricule, 

verbe, 

verbiage, 

verre, 

vertige, 

vesicatoire, 

vestibule, 

vestige, 

viatique, 

vice, 



a jack. 

a trapezium, 
trellis, arbour- 
work, 
trefoil. 

an aspen-tree, 
choice, 
a triangle, 
knitting. 
a triglyph. 
a triumph, 
the triple, 
a mish-mash. 

a trochisk. 

a privet, 
a throne. 
a trophy. 
a tropick. 
a trouble, 
a tube, 
a tubercle. 
a tumult, 
a theorba. 
a type, figure, 
an uproar, 
a vase, 
a ballad, 
a vehicle, 
the belly, 
the ventricle. 
a verb, 
idle words, 
a glass. 
a dizziness, 
a blister, 
a hall, entry, 
footstep, 
viaticum, 
vice. 



APPENDIX. 



311 



vidame, a vidame. 
vignoble, a vineyard, 
vinaigre» vinegar. 
vingtieme, the twentieth part. 
visage, the face. 

viscere, a bowel. 

vitrage, glazing. 

ictuals, food, 
provisions. 
a veil. 

voisinage, the neighbourhood. 
vocabuiaire, a vocabulary. 
volume, a volume. 



vi v res, 
voile, 



r 



voyage, 
usage, 
ulcere, 
ustensile, 
vide, 
vulgaire, 
vulneraire, 
zele, 
zephire (a ") ~ 7 
god), ) Zephyr us. 

zodiaque, the zodiac. 
zoophyte, zoophytes. 



a journey, 
usage >use, custom, 
an ulcer, 
an utensil, 
an empty place, 
the vulgar, 
a vulnerary, 
a zeal. 



SECTION IT. 

Table shewing the Gender of all Words that 

do not end in e mute. 

Masculine. Feminine. 

-tie f**g 6 >»™%> } 4 

t pitie, mimitie. . . J 

.Aparte\arrete,be-\ /absurdite, beau-*\ 

\ n&iicite\ comt£, f \ te\ charite, cite, / 

11 < cdte, et£, pate, f -te < digniie, fidelity)- 500 

I traits, t£, -the\ 1 /generosity &c. \ 

V Lethe* J V &c J 

C alibi, binbijlundi,^ r ^ . ~ 

a* J • j • I Jrourmi, merci, \ 4 

40 < gui, grand merci, > -i v • s, • v c ** 

J £ to j Igagui, apies-midi j 

1 5 convoi, effroi, &c. -oi foi, loi, paroi .... 3 

*« fergro, vertigo, in-") 1U . o 

30 { di?o, &c. . .... J "° albu S°* Virag °* " " ' 

1Q r fichu, cru, ecu, 1 ( bi u, glu, tiibu, 1 4 

X tissu, &c J " 1 vertu J 

raloyau, anneau, \ feau, peau, surO 4 

^°° t fte. ftc J I pcau, sans-peau J 4 



312 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



Masculine. 
_ rbref, chef, fief, 
1 grief, relief .... 

2 daim, essaim 

100 (an, ban,cran,^j 
Icran, pan, &c. J 

<*oo / bain ' gain ' frein ' \ 

\ basin, bassin, &c. i 



{scion, bastion, 
bestion, Ixion. 



•-gabion, taudion, 
I million, lion, ca- 
) mion, lampion, 
j septentrion, 
/ brimborion* ga- 
^-vion, &c 



30 



11 



■ef 

-aim 

-an 

-in 



Feminine. 
clef, nef, soif 
faim, malefaim . 
maman 



S 

2 
1 



i 



fin, main, non- 



nain 



i 



falcyon, clayon, 
\ crayon, rayon, 
8 "\ sayon, tray on, 
rlamproyon, Am- 
phictyons 



peson, bison, gri-" 
son, groison, ho- 
rizon, sison, ti- 
son,oison,poison, 
contrepoison,bu- 
son 

fbasson, caisson, 

j cavesson, taisson, 

poisson, cosson, 

f. J buisson, frisson. 

* herisson, maudis- 
son, nourisson, 
palisson,polisson, 

_ imisson,saucisson t 



\ succion, cession,") 
/ friction, gestion, | 
V region, opinion, )»1100 
t reflexion, fluxion, | 
) &c. &c. &c J 



x rebellion, dent- ; 
^de-lion ........ * 



-yon 

-aison 

•eson 
-ison 
-uson 



cargaison, &c. & c . 
"garnison, gueri- 

rison, prison, tra- 

hison, cloison, 
I foison, pamoi- 

son, toison, ea- 
•muson 



rpaisson, boisson, 
»-sson 1 moisson^cuisson 
|^saiisson,mousson 



30 



11 



;} 



APPENDIX 

Masculine. 
farcanson, echan- > j 
4 < son, tenson, pia- >-nson 

Lson J 

rcharan<jon, cave-""! 

20 J <jon, pinion, su- >-£on. 

t<jon, &c J 

30 {^ r c idon ^ l ^ ridon '}.don 

rtendron, jeune^k ^ 
150 < tendron, baron, > „ 
\&c J" r0n 

^ rabattis, appentis, \ • 
4 ° \ iris, &c J 1S 

i5 rbois, mois, car- ^_ o j 3 

\ quois,harnois,&c. J 
1<2 r cure-dent, occi-^-dent 
\ dent, trident, &c. J -gent 
jacharnement,as.|, 
\sortiment, &c. . . j 
ballet, billet, bos- x 
quet,minuit,con- J -et 
duit, reduit, &c. f -uit 
biilot, brulot, T-ot 
complot,&c.bout, \-out 
-gout, ragout, &c.^ 
/•faix, choix, cru-^ . 
. ^ J cifix, prix, &e. ( " 
j taux, houx,cour- j 
v.roux, £poux, &c.J 
/"art, depart, cham-"\ 
Q ^ J part, rempart, ef- I -art 
~ | fort, port, fort, j -ort 

Uort, &c J 

rfer, ver,hiver, &c."\ 

40 J ? T > 6clair ! &c - Uir 
1 tour, contour, C 

Uur;&c......J- our 

E E 



313 
Feminine. 
chanson 1 

rfacjon, contrefa-"| 

< 90 n, malfacjon, > 5 
Lfe9on, ranc/m. . .J 

dondon 1 

{laideron, souil- 1 « 
Ion, tatillon J 

rbrebls, souris, ^ 

< chauve-souris, > 5 
Lvis, iris J 

fois 1 

I dent, surdent, gent 3 
jument. . , 1 

I for£t, nuit, dot, ) 
j glout / 4 

{paix, croix, noix,"\ 
poix, voix, per- t 
drix, chaux,faux, j 8 
toux J 

{hart, part, mort, 1 
malemort.,,... J 4 

T cuiller,mer,ehaii\, 1 
j cour,tour I $ 



314 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



^bonheur, mal- 
heur,labeur,hon- 
neur,deshonneur, 



^aigreur, ampleur, 
ardeur, blancheur, 
eandeur, chaleur, 



900 << 



cceur, choeur, )> -eur <{ chandeleur, cla- 75 



choufieur, pleurs, 
dquateu^secteur, 
&c. &c. &c 



meur, couleur, dou- 
ceur, douleur,£pais- 
_seur, erreur, fadeur, 



defaveur, ferveur, fleur, passefleur, sans-fleur, fraicheur, 
frayeur, froideur, fureur, grandeur, grosseur, hauteur, 
horreur, hurneur, laideur, langueur, largeur, lenteur, li- 
queur, longueur, lourdeur, lueur, maigreur, moiteur, 
noirceur, odeur, paleur, pedant eur, peur, primeur, pro- 
fondeur, puanteur, pudeur, impudeur, rigueur, roideur, 
rondeur, rougeur, rousseur^ rumeur, saveur, senteur, 
soeur, souleur, splendeur, sueur, teneur, terreur, ti£deur, 
torpeur, tumeur, valeur, non-valeur, vapeur, verdeur, vigu- 
eur, and moeurs ; besides basseur, rancoeur, tremeur, three 
words novo obsolete, making in the whole the number of se~ 
venty-five. 

There are a great many proper names of females, which, 
though they may not have the feminine termination, are of 
that gender, as the learner, from their nature, will easily 
comprehend 5 such are, Pallas, Cires, Thetis, Venus, Ju- 
non, Didon, &c. } Sara, Debora, Elizabeth, Agnes, &c» 
and many of these are contractions, as Fanchon for Fanny, 
Lison, Louison, Marion, Manon, Nanon, Jeanneton, Made- 
Ion, Tonton, Cataut, Mar got, Margotton, Goton, Babet, 
Babeau, Isabeau, &c, 



APPENDIX, 



311 



SECTION III. 



List of Masculine Nouns which have also a Fe- 
minine, AND ARE APPLIED TO BOTH SEXES. 

They , for the most part, follow the Rules of Adnouns, adding 
only e to the final letter of their Masculine, or doubling 
its last Consonant before e. 



Masculine Gender. 


Dieu, 


God. 


roi, 


king. 


empereur, 
sultan, 


emperor. 
sultan. 


prince, 
due, 


prince, 
duke. 


comte, 


count, earl. 


baron, 


baron. 


marquis, 
ambassadeur, 


marquis, 
ambassador. 


electeur, 


elector. 


regent, 
mari£, 


regent. 

the bridegroom. 


epoux, 
inari, 


spouse, 
husband. 


pere, 
frere, 


father, 
brother. 


fils, 


son. 


aieul, 


grandfather, 


cousin, 


male- cousin. 


cousin germain, 


male first-cousin. 


neveu, 
par rain, 
filleul, 
parent, 
alli£, 


nephew, 
godfather, 
god-son. 

relation, kinsman 
kin. 


jumeau, 
ami, 


a twin, 
a friend. 


compagnon, 


a male-companion. 

E e2 



316? 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



mignon, 

eomp&re, 

voisin, 

h6te, 

heritier, 

veuf, 

orphelin, 

maitre, 

serviteur, 

gouverneur, 

tuteur, 

ecolier, 

un pupille, 

un apprenti, 

batard, 

curateur, 

protecteur, 

bienfaiteur, 

m&liateur, 

testateur, 

conservateur, 

moteur, 

d6biteur, 

demandeur, 

d£fendeur, 

abb£, 

prieur, 

pr&tre, 

religieux, 

un profesj 

lectettr, 

portier, 

ehanoine, 

pecheur, 

vengeur, 

fiatteur. 

enchanteur, 

acteur, 

com&Iien, 

herder, 



Masculine Gender. 

darling. 

a male-gossip. 

a male-neighbour. 

landlord. 

an heir. 

a widower. 

an orphan. 

master. 

servant. 

governor. 

male- guardian. 

a male-scholar. 

a male-pupil. 

an a-pr entice. 

a male-bastard. 

a trustee. 

protector. 

benefactor. 

mediator. 

testator. 

conservator. 

mover. 

debtor. 

plaintiff. 

defendant. 

abbot. 

prior. 

a priest. 

a friar. 

a professed monk. 

reader. 

porter. 

a canon. 

sinner. 

avenger. 

a flatterer. 

bewitcher. 

an actor. 

a comedian. 

a shepherd. 





APPENDIX. 


Masculine Gender. 


nn paysan, 


a countryman. 


chien, 


a dog. 


Hon, 


a lion. 


tigre, 


a tiger. 


l£vrier, 


a greyhound. 


un chat, 


a cat. 


ivrogne, 


a drunken man. 


courtaud, 


a short thick-set man. 


noiraud, 


one of a black complexion. 


lourdaud, 


an aukward fellow. 


menteur, 


a liar. 


traitre, 


a traitor. 


coquin, 


a rascal, a rogue 3 a knave 


prison nier, 


a prisoner. 


marchand, 


a merchant. 


cuisinier, 


a man-cook. 


Feminine Gender. 


Deesse, 


Goddess. 


reine, 


queen. 


imp£ratrice, 


empress. 


sultane, 


sultana. 


princesse, 


princess. 


duchesse, 


duchess. 


eomtesse, 


countess. 


baronne, 


baroness. 


marquise, 


marchioness. 


ambassadrice, 


his lady. 


elect rice, 


electress (his lady). 


regente, t 


regent. 


mariee, 


the bride. 


epouse, 


consort. 


fern me, 


wife. 


mere, 


mother. 


sceur, 


sister. 


fille, 


daughter.^ 


aieule, 


grandmother. 


eousine, 


fern ale- cousin. 


cousine germaine, female-first cousin. 


t 


E E 3 



31? 



318 



GRAMMAR OF THE l'KKNCH LANGUAGE, 



Feminine Gender. 



niece, 

marraine, 

Mleiile, 

parente, 

allied, 

jumelle, 

amie, 

eompagne, 

rnignonne, 

com mere, 

voisine, 

h6tesse, 

heVitiere, 

veuve, 

orpheline, 

maitresse, 

servante, 

gouvernante, 

tut iice, 

eeoliere, 

une pupille, 

une apprentie, 

batarde, 

curatrice, 

protectrice, 

bienfaitrice, 

inediatrice, 

testatrice, 

conservatrice *, 

motrice *, 

debitrice, 

demanderesse, 

defenderesse, 

abbesse, 

prieure, 

pr&tresse, 

religieuse, 

professe, 



niece . 

god-mother, 
god-daughter, 
kinswoman, 
kin. 
a twin. 

a female-friend, 
a female-companion, 
darling. 

a female- gossip, 
a female-neighbour-, 
landlady, 
an heiress* 
a widow, 
a female-orphan, 
mistress, 
servant, 
governess, 
female- guardian, 
a female-scholar, 
a female-pupil, 
an a-prentice-girl. 
a female-bastard, 
a female-trustee, 
protectrix. 
benefactress, 
mediatrix, 
testatrix, 
cortservatrix. 
motive, 
a woman-debtor. 

> law terms. 

abbess. 

the prior nun. 

priestess. 

a nun. 

a professed nun. 



* Used only in these technical expressions, faculty conservatrice; 
the conservatrive faculty, vertu motrice, the motive virtue. 



APPENDIX. 



319 



Feminine Gender, 



lectrice, 



portiere, 

chanoinesse, 

p£cheresse, 

vengeresse, 

flatteuse, 

enchanteresse, 

actrice, 

comedienne, 

hergere, 

une paysanne, 

chienne, 

lionne, 

tigresse, 

levrette, 

une chatte, 

rvrognesse, 

courtaude, 

noiraude, 

lourdaude, 

menteusse, 

traitresse, 

coquine, 

prisonniere, 

marchande, 

cuisiniere, 



rsaid only of the nun who 
J reads while the nuns are 
V. at dinner or supper. 

a nun who keeps the door. 

a fern ale- canon, 
female- sinner, 
female- avenger, 
female- flatterer. 

enchantress. 

actress, 

a fern a le-comedian . 

a shepherdess. 

a country girl. 

a bitch. 

a lioness. 

a tigress. 

a greyhound-hitch, 

a female-cat. 

a drunken woman. 

a short thick'set woman, 

one of a black complexion. 

an aukward wench. 

a female-liar. 

a female-traitor 

baggage, she-rogue. 

a female-prisoner. 

a female-shopkeeper. 

a maid-cook. 



Names of Tradeswomen and Shop-women take a feminine 
termination in this manner. 



boulanger, 

rne&nier, 

fruitier, 

vendeur, 

faiseur, 

ouvrier, 



a baker, 
a miller, 
fruiterer, 
any seller, 
any workman, 
a tradesman, 



boulangere. 

meuiriere. 

fruitiere. 

vendeuse. 

faiseuse. 

ouvriere, &e. 



T6moin a witness, auteur an author, and poete a poet, 
are said of both men and women. Possesseur possessor, 



320 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



and successeur successor, are never said of women \ but we 
say : invent eur or inventrice, inventor. 

More, a black-moor, makes also Moresque ; and Suisse, 
a Swiss, Suissesse; though we say also penser d, la Suisse, to 
think on nothing. 



SECTION IV. 



Table of Nouns which are Masculine in one Sig- 
nification, and Feminine in another. 



N. B. 



and its signification 



The French word stands in the middle column, 
on the right hand and on the left. 
When it has the meaning which stands on the left, it is 
masculine; when that which stands to the right, it is fe- 
minine. 



Masculine. 

Assistant, helper, 
eagle, a great genius, 
an angel, 
an alder-tree, 
barb, a Barbary horse. 

bard, a poet. 

a basque. 

red-breast. 

a sort of privateer. 

a scroll, or ornament \ 

in painting. J 

a caravan, a hoy. 
cornet, a standard \ 

bearer. J 

a couple, a man and \ 

wife. J 

Croat, a Croatian sol- 1 

dier. J 



Aide, 
aigle, 
ange, 
aune, 
barbe, 

harde, 

basque, 

berce, 

capre, 

cartouche, 

coche, 

cornetie, 

couple, 

cravate, 



Feminine. 

Aid, help, support. 

a Roman standard. 

a kind of thornback. 

an ell, a sort of measure, 

beard. 
J a slice of bacon, 
\ horse-armour. 

a shirt. 

cow-parsnip. 

caper, an acid pickle. 

cartouch, cartridge. 

a notch, a sow. 

a woman's head dress 

in dishabille, 
a brace, a pair, two 

of a sort. 

, a cravat, a neckcloth. 



APPENDIX. 



321 



Masculine. 

an echo, the return of \ , , 
sound. J ' 

ensign, an officer who ") 
carries a flag. J 

example, model, in- 
stance. 

a drill, a piercer. forest, 

unfoudrede guerre,-)' 



enseigne, 
> exemple, 



foudre d'61oquence. 
keeper, warden. 

hoar-frost. 

the rolls, a register, 
gules in heraldry. 

guide, director. 

heliotrope, sunflower, 
iris, the rainbow, iris ") 
of the eye. 



garde, 

givre, 

greffe, 
gueule. 



a book. 

a hat of otter's hair. 

handle of a tool. 

a labourer, 
memoir, 



a bill, 
thanks, 
mood, mode, 
a pier, or mound, 
mould, cast, form 
a ship -boy. 

the philosopher's stone. atuvre, 
office, business, prayers. office, 
ombre, agameat cards, ombre, 
page of a prince, #c. page, 

a hand's breadth. 

Easter, Easter-day. 

a clown. 

a comparison. 

pendulum. 



Feminine. 
echo, a nymph. 

a sign post. 

a copy for writing, 
a wood, a forest, 
lightning, thunderbolt. 

watch, hilt, nurse. 

{a snake, or serpent 
(in heraldry), 
a graft. 

the mouth of beasts, 
rrein, for governing 
guiae, ^ a horse. 

heliotrope, heliotrope, jasper. 

{sprig-crystal, a pro- 
per name, 
a pound, 
an otter. 

{a sleeve, English 
channel, 
the working of a ship, 
memory, 
pity, mercy, 
fashion. 

mole, moon-calf, 
muscle, a shell fish. 
mo~s, a plant, 
action, an author's works, 
pantry, larder, buttery, 
shade, shadow, 
page in a book, 
the branch of a palm- 
tree, victor 
the passover. 
a straw bed. 
a parallel line , 
a clock. 



livre, 
loutre, 

manche, 



manoeuvre, 

memoir e, 

merci, 

mode, 

mole, 

moule, 

mouse, 



palme, < 

paque, 

pallatise, 

parallele, 

jiendule, 



322 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



Masculine. 
le Perche, in France, perche, 
summit, highest pitch, periode, 
Masc. when pronoun, personne, 
spade, at cards. pique, 

gnatsnapper, a bird, pivoine, 
a plane-tree. plane, 

platina. platine, 

a stove, a canopy. poele, 
post, a military station, poste, 
punto at cards. ponte, 

purple colour, pur-1 



Feminine. 
pole, perch, fish, 
period, epocha. 
Fern, when substantive. 
a pike. 

peony, a flower, 
plane, an instrument, 
platin. 

a frying-pan. 
the post for letters, 
the laying of eggs. 

purple-fish, purple-die. 



pies (a distemper.) )Vour V re„ 

j .1 I i 7 . 7r f a party of horse in a 

quadra at cards, quadrille, i t \ 

thecallins back a hawk, reclame, < • *~ \ • - 

° I. printing). 



rest, relaxation. 
a glass coach. 
a sort of pear-tree, 
satyr, a sylvan god. 



serpentanus. 

the balance of account, solde, 

Rap, slumber. somme, < 

a smile. 

a tour, turn, trick. 

triumph. 

trumpeter. 

the airy plains. 

a vase, vessel. vase, < 



relache, harbour. 

remise, a coach-house, a delay. 

sans-peau, a sort of pear. 

satyre, a satire, a lampoon. 

. . f snake-root, dragon's 
serpentaire, | woft ° 



somme, 

sour is, 

tour, 

iriomphe, 

trompette, 

vague, 



a hat of vigon's wool, 
a veil. 



vase, 

vigogne, 
voile, 



pay. 

sum, load, name of 

a river, 
a mouse. 

tower, rook at chess, 
a trump, 
trumpet, 
a wave, surge, 
the slime in ponds, 

lakes, &c. 
a vigon, or llama, 
a sail. 



323 



APPENDIX, No. II. 



DETAILS AS TO ADNOUNS. 



SECTION I. 



List of Adnouns used Substantively. 

These cannot stand by themselves in English, without a Noun, 
such as Man, Woman, Fellow, or some such Word, or 
are englished by Nouns, or a Periphrasis. 



Un abandonne*, 

une abandonnee, 

1'accessoire, 

I'accidentel, 

une accouchee, 

un avorton, 

l'agre*able, 

Tessentiel, 

l'utile, 

Thonn&te, 

1'accuseV^e, 

un affranchi,-ie, 

un audacieux,-euse, 

un barbare, 

le beau, 

le beau & l'effroyable, 
une belle, 
les belles, 
le bon, 



A lewd profligate fellow . 
a lewd loose woman, 
what is accessary, 
what is accidental, 
a woman in child-bed. 
an abortive child, 
agreeableness. 
the main thing, 
usefulness. 

what is honest. 

the party accused. 

one that of bond is made free. 

a daring rash man or woman. 

a barbarous man. 
( what is fairest, best in any thing, 
\ excellency, &c. 

the fair and the foul. 

a fair one. 

the fair sex. 

what is good. 



324 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



brailleui>euse, 

le brillant, 
le brdle, 
un convi£, 
capricieux,-euse, 
delicat,-cate, 
un desesp6reV&, 
un d£termin£, 
un d6vot,-ote, 
un 61u, les 61us, 
un entfete>ee, 
faire le fach6,-la- 

fachee, 
le faux, 
le fort, 
le foible, 
les foibles, 
le gras, 
le maigre, 
un galeux,~euse. 
un ignorant, 
imprudent,-te, 
un impudent,-te, 
impudique, 
incommode, 
impertinent,-te, 
amportun,-e, 
un inconnu, 
un incrddule, 
an indiscret,-ette, 
un, une infame, 
un ingrat,-te, 
an innocent,-te, 
un insenseV^e, 
un insolent,-te, 
linteneur, 
un l£nitif, 

Fextdrieur, 

un saalheureux,-euse, 



{a noisy obstreperous fellow; a 
bawling noisy woman, 
the brilliancy, 
something burnt, 
a guest. 

a whimsical man or woman. 
a nice person. 

a desperate man or woman. 
a resolute desperate fellow. 
a religious man or woman, 
an electa the elect. 
an obstinate person. 

}to act the angry person, to pre- 
tend to be angry, 
what is false. 

the strongest part of a thing, 
the weak side of a thing, 
the feeble minded, 
the fat, 
the lean, 

a scabby man or woman, 
an ignorant fellow, 
a foolish fellow, 
an impudent fellow or slut, 
a lewd man or woman, 
a troublesome person. 

}an impertinent coxcomb, or 
slut, 
an unknown person, 
an unbeliever. 

an indiscreet man or woman, 
an infamous person, 
an ungrateful wretch, 
an innocent, a silly person, 
a mad person. 
a saucy person, 
the inward part of a thing, 
a lenitive. 

{the outward part of a thing, the 
outside, 
a wretch. 



APPENDIX. 



335 



Ja marine, 

un, une miserable, 

un me*chant,-ante, 

un malotru, 

le merveilleux, 

le necessaire, 

un obstin£,-6e, 

le possible, 

le principal, 

un pr£servatif, 

un purgatif, 

un orguei!leux,-euse, 

Tim possible, 

une prude, 

les predestines, 

le reel, 

un refait, 

un reTractaire, 

un, une ridicule, 

le super flu, 

le sec, 
rhumide, 
le froid, 
le chaud, 
un suffisant, 
le comique, 
le tragique, 

le temporel, 

un ruseV^e, 

sanguin-ine, 

un sensuel, 

un sage, 

le sublime, 

le solide, 

un superstitieux,-euse, 

un extraordinaire, 

rextr&me, 

un, une t£meraire, 



the bride. 

a pitiful good for nothing wretch. 

a naughty person. 

a sad soul. 

what is wonderful in any thing. 

necessaries, a competency. 

an obstinate person. 

what is possible. 

the principal. 

a preservative. 

a purgative. 

a proud, haughty person. 

impossibilities. 

a prude. 

those that are predestinated. 

the reality. 

a draw-game. 

a refractory person. 

a ridiculous person. 

{that which is superfluous ; super- 
fluity. 

the dry. 

the moist. 

the cold. 

the hot. 

a conceited coxcomb, 
the comical part of athing or story. 

the tragical part. 
f a competency ; the temporalities 
I of the Church. 

{a cunning, sly, man or woman, a 
sharp blade. 
of a sanguine constitution, 
a voluptuous person, 
a wise man. 
the lofty style, 
what is solid. 

a superstitious man or woman, 
an extraordinary case, 
extreme, 
a rash person. 

F F 



326 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

te taillant, c ±1 , 

letranchant, {the edge. 
le vif, the quick. 

un vide, an empty place. 

le vrai, what is true. 

Some words are both adnouns and nouns*, such are adultere, 
chagrin, colere, sacrilege, politique ) as, Commettre un 
adultere, to commit an adultery ; une femme adultere, an 
adulteress ; le chagrin, grief ; un homme chagrin, a morose, 
peevish man. 



SECTION II. 

Adnouns, whose Signification is different as they 
precede or follow nouns. 

These adnouns are fourteen or fifteen in number, which 
import, in the examples of the second column, an idea 
quite different from that which they have in the first co- 
lumn. 

Honnete. 

Un honndte homme ; Un homme honnete ; 

An honest man. A civil man. 

Brave. 

Un brave homme ; Un homme brave. 

An honest man, a gentleman. One that has courage. 

Gentil. 

Un gentilhomme ; Un homme gentil; 

A man nobly descended. A genteel man. 

Pauvre. 

Un homme pauvre ; Un pauvre homme ; 

A poor man. A man without genius or 

parts. 



APPENDIX. 



327 



Sage. 



Unefemme sage ; 

A sober discreet woman. 



line sagefemme $ 
A midwife. 



Grosse, 



Une grosse femme ; 
A big fat woman. 



Unefemme cruelle ; 
A cruel woman. 



Unefemme grosse ; 
A woman with child. 



Cruel. 



Une cruelle femme ; 
A hard woman. 



Un homme galant ; 

One who runs after ladies. 



+ Galant. 

Un galant homme ; 
A well-bred man, 

a complete gentleman. 

Plaisant. 

Un homme plaisant ; Un plaisant homme ; 

A good, merry, facetious A ridiculous and impertinent 
companion. fellow. 

Vilain. 

Un homme vilain ; 
A niggardly fellow. 

Furieux. 

Un animal furieux 5 
A fierce creature. 

Certain. 

Une nouvelle certaine ; Une certaine nouvelle ; 

True or sure news (the cer- A certain piece of news 

tainty whereof cannot be (which requires confirma- 

questioned). tion). 

Grand. 
Avoir (air grand ; 
To have a noble aspect, to 
look grand. 



Un vilain homme ; 
A disagreeable man. 

Un furieux animal ; 
A huge creature. 



Un grand homme ; 
A great man. 



Avoir le grand air ; 
To copy after great folks? 
to make a great figure, 

Un homme grand ; 
A tall man. > 



328 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

Again, Grand, speaking; of a man, is said with respect to 
his merit, parts, and stature ; whereas, speaking of a wo- 
man, it is said with respect to her stature only. Thus un 
grand homme may equally well signify a tall rnan } and one 
of great parts and merit ; but une grande femme signifies 
only a tall woman. 

These five, used only in the following ways of speaking, 
are taken adverbially, and, as such, are indeclinable. 

Court, 

lis sont demeuri court ; Elles sont demeurees court; 

They were mum : or They were at a stand. 

Fort. 

11 se fait fort de, &c. Elle se fait fort de, &c. lis sefont, &c. 
He takes upon him to, #c. She takes, &c. They, &c. 

Eaut. 
Vous 4tes assise trop haut; Yousittoohigh — said of a woman. 

Bas. 
Elle es assise trov bas ; She sits too low. 

Bon. 

Des deniers revenant bon ; So much money good, the 

remainder of a sum of money. 

Feuyfeue (late), is an adjective without plural, and even 
without feminine when it is placed before the article, and 
we say : 



f«« **«««> "l the late queen. 

La feu remedy ' 



329 



APPENDIX, No. III. 
DETAILS AS TO VERBS. 

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF ALL THE VERBS. 

This points out : 1. what verbs are regular, and what ir- 
regular ; 2. the case they govern : 3. what preposition they 
require before the infinitive j and 4. those which govern 
the subjunctive. 

In this List, (1,2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7> 8, 9, 10, 11, 12,)— mark 
the twelve regular conjugations. All the verbs preceded 
by any of these figures are regular: those preceded by 1, 
being conjugated after parler; those preceded by 2, being 
conjugated after agir ; and so on of the rest. 

fir. J — denotes an irregular verb, which is conjugated in 
the grammar. 

(Se or 5^— denote a reflected verb, which must be con- 
jugated with two pronouns, as is seen in the Grammar. 

(*) denotes a neutral verb conjugated with the auxiliary 
verb tire in its compound tenses. 

( ge. da. ac.J — denote the genitive, dative, or accusative 
cases which the verb most commonly governs in French ; 
and when two cases are thus marked after a verb, it denotes 
that the verb may govern two substantives at once, — one 
in the accusative, the other in the genitive or dative; but 
if the two cases be separated by the conjunction or, it de- 
notes that the same substantive may be put in one of the 
two cases, almost indifferently. 

(de, a, pour) — are the French prepositions which are 
required before the next verb, when it is to be put in the 
infinitive. Those followed by (o) govern the infinitive 
without prepositions. 

f f 3 



330 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



Note. When the verbs are taken in a different sense, 
they govern different cases and prepositions; but as they could 
not have been all inserted without confusion, those only 
have been mentioned which they govern most commonly. 

fSubj.J — denotes that the next verb must always be put 
in the subjunctive in French, when the infinitive is not 
required. 

A. 



Conjugations. 


Cases. 


Infinitive 


1 Abaisser, 


to bring down, 


ac. 




1 s'abaisser, 


to stoop. 


da. 


a. 


1 abandonner, 


to abandon, 


ac. da. 




ir. abattre, 


to pull down, 


ac. 




1 abdiquer, 


to abdicate, 


ac. 




1 abhorrer, 


to abhor, 


ac. 


de. 


1 abimer, 


to destroy entirely, 


ac. 




1 abjure r, 


to abjure, 


ac. 




2 abolir, 


to abolish, 


ac. 




1 abonder en, 


to abound with. 






1 s'abonner, 


to compound, 


da. 


pour. 


2 abonnir, 


to better, 


ac. 






Cto come up with, 


ac. 




1 aborder, 


I to go near, 


6 e - 




r 


Uo land, 


da. 




1 s'aboucheravec,£o confer with, 




pour. 


2 aboutir, 


to end, 


da. 


a. 


1 aboyer, 


to bark. 






t abreger, 


to abridge, 


ac. 




1 abreuver, 


to water, 


ac. ge. 




1 abroger, 


to abrogate, 


ac. 




2 abrutir, 


to stupefy. 


ac. 




1 s'absenter, 


to absent one's self, 


ge. 


, 


1 absorber, 


to absorb, 


ac. 




ir. absoudre, 


to absolve, 


ac. ge. 


de. 


5 s'abstenir, 


to forbear y 


g e - 


de. 


ir. abstraire, 


to abstract, 


ac. ge. 




1 abuser, ■ 


to abuse, 


ge. 




1 accabler, 


to overwhelm, 


ac. ge. 




1 accaparer, 


to monopolize, 


ac. 




1 acc^der, 


to accede, 


da. 





APPENDIX. 



331 



Conjugations. 



Cases. Infinitive. 



1 accelerer, 


to accelerate, 


ac. 




1 accentuer, 


to accent, 


ac. 




1 acce.pt er, 


to accept, 


ac. ge. 


de. 


1 accommoder, 


to accommodate, 


ac. da. 




1 accompagner 


, to accompany, 


ac. da. 




2 accomplir, 


to accomplish, 


ac. 




1 accorder, 


to grant, 


ac. da. 


de. 


1 s'accorder, 


to agree, 




a. 


1 aecoster, 


to accost. 


ac. 




] accoucher, 


C to be delivered, 
\ to deliver a woman 


* ge. 
, ac. 




1 s'accouder sur, to lean upon. 






2 accoucir, 


to shorten, 


ac. 




ir. accourir, 


to run to, 


da. 




1 accoutumer, 


to accustom, 


ac. da. 


a. 


1 s'accoutumer, 


to use one's self, 


da. 


a. 


1 accreditee, 


to give credit, 


ac. 




1 accrocher, 


to hang upon a hook,ac. da. 




9 accroitre, 


to increase, 


ac. 




ir. accueillir, 


to welcome, 


ac. 




1 accumuler, 


to heap up, 


ac. 




i accuser, 


to accuse, 


ac. ge. 


de. 


1 acerer, 


to steel, 


ac. 




1 s'achamer, 


to be eager at, 


da. 


a. 


1 s'ache miner vers, to set forward. 






1 acheter, 


to buy, 


ac. ge. 




1 achever, 


to finish, 


ac. 


de. 


ir. acquerir, 


to acquire, 


ac. 




1 acquiescer, 


to yield, 


da. 




1 s'acquitter, 


to discharge, 


g e - 




1 adapter, 


to adapt, 


ac. da. 




1 additionner, 


to make an additior 


?,ac. 




1 adherer, 


to adhere to, 


da. 




S adjoindre, 


to associate, 


ac. da. 




1 adjuger, 


to adjudge, 


ac. da. 




ir. admettre, 


to admit, 


ac. da. 


a. 


1 administrer, 


to administer, 


ac. da. 




1 admirer, 


to admire, 


ac. 


(subj.) de 


1 s'adonner, 


to apply one's self to, da. 


a. 


1 adopter, 


to adopt, 


ac. 





333 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



adorer, 

adoucir, 

adresser, 

s'adresser, 

affamer, 



Conjugations. 



1 affecter, 



affection ner, 
affermer, 



affieher, 

affiler, 

affilier, 

affirmer, 

affliger, 

affluer, 

affoiblir, 

affranchir, 

affronter, 

affubler, 

s'agenouiller, 

aggraver, 

agioter, 

agir, 

agiter, 

agrandir, 

agreer, 

agreger, 

s'aguerrir, 

aider, 

aigrir, 

aiguilloner, 

aiguiser, 

aimer, 

aimer mieux, 

ajourner, 

aj outer, 

ajuster, 

alarmer, 

aliened 



to adore, 

to soften, 

to direct, 

to apply to, 

to starve, 
f to appropriate, 
I. to affect, 

to love, 

to let, 

to strengthen, 

to post up, 

tasharpen, 

to adopt, 

to assert, 

to afflict, 

to abound. 

to weaken, 

to set free, 

to encounter, 

to muffle up, 

to kneel down, 

to aggravate, 

to stock-job. 

to act. 

to agitate, 

to enlarge j 

to accept, 

to aggregate, 

to inure one's self, 

to help, 

to exasperate, 

to stir up, 

to sharpen, 

to love, 

to like better, 

to summon, 

to alarm, 

to add, 

to fit, to adjust. 

to alienate. 



Cases, 
ae. 
ac. 

ac. da. 
da. 
ac. 

ac. da. 
ac. 
ac. 
ac. 
ac. 

ac. da. 
ac. 

ac. da. 
ac. da, 
ac. 

ac. 

ac. ge. 
ac. 
ac. ge. 

ac. 



ac. 
ac. 

ac. ge. 
ac. da. 
da. 
ac, or da. 
ac. 
ac. 
ac. 
ac. 
ac. 
ac. 

ac. da. 
ac. da. 
ac. 
ac. 



Infinitive. 



pour. 



de. 



o. 

de. 



(subj.) 



a. 



o. 





APPENDIX. 




332 


Conjugations. 


Ca3es. 


Infinitive, 


1 aligner, 


to lay out straight, 


ac. 




1 allaiter, 


to suckle, 


ac. 




1 alleger, 


to alleviate, 


ac. 




1 alleguer, 


to allege, 


ac. da. 




ir. alter *, 


to go. 


ae. da. 


P. 


1 allier, 


to allay. 


ac. da. 




1 s'allier, 


to make an alliance 


, da. 




1 allumer, 


to light. 


ac. da. 




1 alionger, 


to lengthen, 


ac. 




1 alterer, 


to adulterate, 


ae. 




I amasser, 


to heap up, 


ac. da. 


a. 


1 ambitionner, 


to pursue ambitiously ,ac. 


de. 


1 ameliorer, 


to improve, 


ac. 


-i 


1 s'amender, 


to grow better. 






1 amener, 


to bring, 


ac. da. 


h. 


I ameuter, 


to raise a mob, 


ac. 




2 amollir, 


to molify, 


ac. 




1 ainonceler, 


to heap up, 


ac. 




1 amorcer, 


to allure, 


ac. 




2 amortir, 


to quench, 


ac. 




1 amplifier, 


to amplify, 


ac. 




1 s'amuser, 


to amuse one's self, 


ac. da. 


\. 


2 aneantir, 


to annihilate, 


ac. 




1 animer, 


to animate, 


ac. da. 


a. 


1 annoncer, 


to announce, 


ac. da, 


o. 


1 annuller, 


to abrogate, 


ac. 




2 anoblir, 


to ennoble, 


ac. 




I anticiper, 


to anticipate, 


ac. 




6 apercevoir, 


to perceive, 


ac. 


0. 


6 s'apercevoir, 


to perceive, 


ge. 




1 apetisser, 


to diminish. 






1 s'apetisser, 


to grow short. 






2 aplanir, 


to level. 


ac. 




2 aplatir, 


to make flat. 


ac. 




1 appaiser, 


to appease, 


ac. 




1 appareiller, 


to match, 


ac. 




5 appartenir, 


to belong, 


da. 


de. 


2 s'appauvrir, 


to grow poor. 




a. 


1 appeler, 


to call, 


ac. 


a. 


LI appendre, 


to append, 


ac. da. 





334 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



Conjugations. 


Cases. 


Infinitive 


2 appesantir, 


to make heavy. 


ac. 




2 applaudir, 


to applaud, 


ac. or da. 


de. 


1 appliquer, 


to apply, 


ac. da. 




1 s'appliquer, 


to apply one's self, 


da. 


a. 


1 apporter, 


to bring, 


ac. da. 




1 appose r, 


to set, 


ac, da. 




1 appreeier, 


to appraise, 


ac. da. 




1 apprehended 


to fear, 


ac. ge. 


(subj. de 


r. apprerjdre, 


to learn, 


ac. da. 


a. 


1 appreter, 


to prepare, 


ac. da. 


a. 


1 apprivoiser, 


to tame, 


ac. 




1 approcher, 


to approach, 


ac. ge. 




2 approfondir, 


to examine into, 


ac. 




1 approprier, 


to appropriate, 


ac. da. 




1 s'approprier, 


to usurp, 


ac. 




1 approuver, 


to approve, 


ac. 


de. 


1 appuyer, 


to prop, 


ac. 




1 s'appuyer sur, 


to lean upon. 






1 arborer, 


to set up, 


ac. 




1 argumenter, 


to infer, 


ge. da. 




1 armer^ 


to arm, 


ac. ge. 




1 arpenter, 


to survey land, 


ac. 




1 arraeher, 


to pull out, 


ac. ge. or 


da 


1 arranger, 


to set in order, 


ac. 




1 arreter, 


to stop, to determine 


, ac. 


de. 


1 s'arreter, 


to stay, 


da. 


a. 


1 arriver*, 


to come to,to happen, da. 


de. 


1 s'arroger, 


to claim to ones self, ac. 


de. 


2 arrondir, 


to make round, 


ac. 




1 arroser, 


to water, 


ac. 




1 articuler, 


to articulate, 


ac. 




1 asperger, 


to besprinkle, 


ac. ge. 




1 aspirer, 


to aim at, 


da. 


a, 


1 assaisonner, 


to season, 


ac. ge. 




1 assassiner, 


to assassinate, 


ac. 




1 assembler, 


to bring together, 


ac. da. 




r. asseoir, 


to sit, 


ac. 




1 assieger, 


to besiege, 


ac. 




1 assigner, 


to assign, 


ac. da. 


a, 


1 assimiler, 


to assimilate, 


ac. da. 





APPENDIX. 



335 



Conjugations. 
1 assister, to relieve, 



Cases. Infinitive. 
ac. ge. 
ac. da. 



1 associer, to associate, 

1 assommer, to knock down, ac. ge. 

2 assortir, to match, ac. da. 
2 assoupir, to make drowsy, ac. 

2 s'assoupir, to fall asleep, da. 

2 assouvir, to glut, ac. ge. 

2 assujettir, fo subdue, ac. da. a. 

1 assurer, to affirm, ac. da. o. 

8 astreindre, to subject, ac. da. a. 

1 s'attabler, £o sit down at table. 

1 attaches to bind, ac. da. 

1 s'attacher, to stick, da. a. 

1 attaquer, to attack, ac. ge. 

1 s'attaquer, £o stand up against, da. 

8 atteindre, to reach, ac. ©r da. 

1 atteler, to put horses to a coach, &c. da. 

1 1 attendre, to expect, ac. a. 

11 s'attendre, to hope for, da* a. 

2 attendrir, ta soften, ac. 

2 s'attendrir, £o 6e moved. 

1 attenter. £o attempt, da. 

3 attenuer, £o attenuate, ac. 
1 atterrer, 2o sfriAre down, ac. 

1 attester, £o attest, ac. da. o. 

2 attieder, to cool, ac. 

1 attirer, to attract, ac. da. 

1 s'attirer, to draw upon ones self&c. 

1 attiser, to stir up, ac. 

ir. attraire, to allure, ac. 

1 attraper^ to catch, ac. 

1 attribuer, to ascribe, ac. da. de. 

1 s'attrister, to be sorrowful, ge. de. 

1 attrouper, to assemble, ac. 

1 s'attrouper, £o troop, da. 

1 augmenter, £o increase, ac. ge. 

1 augurer, to augur ate, ac. ge. 

1 auner, to measure by the e//,ac. 

1 autoriser, /o authorise, ac. da. a. 

1 avaler, to swallow, ac. 



336 



GRAMMAR OP THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



Conjugations, 
avancer, to advance, 



s avancer, 

avertir, 

aveugler, 

avilir, 

s'aviser, 

avoir, 

avouer, 



to go so far as, 

to warn, 

to blind, 

to disgrace, 

to bethink one's self, 

to have, 

to confess. 



Cases, 
ac. da. 

ac. ge. 

ac. 

ac. 

g e - 
ac. 

ac. da. 



Infinitive. 



de. 



de. 
o. 



B. 



1 Babiller, 
I badiner, 
1 se baigner, 
1 b&iller, 
1 baiser, 
1 baisser, 
1 se baisser, 
I balancer, 
1 balayer, 
1 bal otter, 

1 bander, 

2 bannir, 
1 baptiser, 

1 barbouiller, 
1 barrer, 
1 barricader, 
1 bassiner, 
1 b&ter, 
S b&tir, 
ir. battre, 
1 be'gayer, 
1 beier, 
t b£nir, 
1 



bercer, 
1 biaiser, 
I biffer, 
1 bllmcr, 
% blanchir, 
I blasphemer, 



to prattle, 
to joke, 
to bathe. 




to yawn, 
to kiss, 


ac. 


to let down, 


ac. 


to stoop, 
to balance, 


ac. 


to sweep, 
to toss, 


ac. 
ac. 


to bend, 


ac. 


to banish, 


ac. ge 


to baptise, 
to daub, 


ac. 
ac. ge 


to bar, 


ac. da. 


to barricade, 


ac. 


to warm a bed, 


ac. 


to saddle, 


ac 


to build, 


ac. 


to beat, 


ac. 


to stammer. 




to bleat. 




to bless, 


ac. 


to lull asleep, 


ac. ge. 


to use evasions, 




to blot out, 


ac. ge. 


to blame, 


ac. ge. 


to whiten, 


ac. 


to blaspheme, 


ac. 



de. 



APPENDIX. 



337 



Conjugal 

1 blesser, 

1 bloquer, 

jr. boire, 

1 boiser, 

1 bombarder, 

2 bondir, 
1 border, 
1 borner, 
1 boucher, 
1 bonder, 

r. bouillir, 

1 boulanger, 

1 bouleverser, 

1 bourdonner, 

1 boutonner, 

1 branler, 

1 brasser, 

1 braver, 

1 hrider, 

1 briguer, 

1 briller, 

1 briser, 

1 broder, 

1 broncher, 

1 brosser, 

1 brouiller, 

1 broyer, 

1 bruJer, 

<2 brunir, 

1 brusquer, 

1 butiner, 



ions. Cases. 

to wound, ac. 

to block up, ac. 

to drink, ac. 

to wainscot, ac. 

to bombard, ac. 

to jump about. 

to border, 

to limit, 

to stop up, 

to pout. 

to boiL 

to bake, 

to overthrow, 

to buzz, 

to button, 

to shake, 

to brew, 

to affront, 

to bridle, 

to sue for an office, ac. 

to shine, da. 

to break, ac. 

to embroider, ac. 

to stumble. 

to brush, ac. 

to confound, ac. 

to grind, ac. 

to burn, ac. 

to burnish, ac. 

to blunt, ac. 

to plunder, ac. 



Infinitive. 



ac. ge. 
ac. da. 
ac. 



ac. 

ac. 

ac. da, 

ac. 

ac. 

ac. 

ac. 

ac. 



k. 



1 Cabaler, 

1 cacher, 

1 cacheter, 

1 calciner, 

1 ealculer, 

] calmer. 



C. 

to cabal, 
to hide, 
to seal up, 
to calcinate, 
to calculate, 
to calm, 

g o 



ac. da, 

ac. 

ac. 

ac. 

ac. 



338 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



Conjugations, 
1 calomnier, to slander, 


Cases, 
ac. 


Infin 


1 camper, 
1 canoner, 


to encamp, 
to storm, 


ac. 
ac. 




1 se cantonner, 


to canton. 






1 capituler, 
1 caracteriser, 


to capitulate, 
to characterise, 


ac. 




1 caresser, 


to caress, 


ac. 




1 carrer, 
1 casser, 


to square, 
to break, 


ac. 
ac. da. 




1 cathechiser, 


to instruct, 


ac. 




1 causer, 


to prattle. 






1 cautionner, 


to bail, 


ac. 




1 ceder, 
1 celebrer, 


to yield, 
to celebrate, 


ac. da. 
ac. 




1 celer, 


to conceal, 


ac da. 




1 censurer, 


to censure, 


ac. ge. 




1 certifier, 


to certify, 


ac. da* 


0. 


1 cesser, 


to cease, 


ac. 


de 


1 chagriner, 
1 chanceler, 
1 changer, 
1 chanter, 


to vex, 
to stagger, 
to change, 
to sing, 


ac. 

ac. 
ac. 


de 


1 charger, 
1 charmer, 


to charge, 
to charm, 


ac. ge. 
ac. 


de 
de 


1 chasser, 
1 chauffer, 


to expel, 
to warm, 


ac. ge. 
ac. 




1 cheminer, 


to walk. 






1 chercher, 
1 chiffrer, 


to look for, 
to number, 


ac. 
ac 


a. 


<2 choisir, 


to chuse, 


ac. 


de 


1 choquer, 
1 cicatriser, 


to offend, 
to cicatrise, 


ac. 
ac 


de. 


1 cimenter, 


to cement, 


ac. 




2 circonscrire, 


to circumscribe, 


ac. 




1 circonstancier, 


to describe minutely 


, ac. 




1 circuler, 


to circulate, 


ac. 




1 citer, 


to summon, 


ac. 


a 


1 civiliser, 


to civilize, 


ac. 




1 clarifier, 
1 coaguler, 


to clarify, 
to coagulate, 


ac. 
ac. 







APPENDIX. 




33S 


Conjugations. 


Cases. 


Infinitive 


1 toiler, 


to glue. 


ac. da. 




1 colorer, 


to colour, 


ac. 




ir. combattre, 


to fight, 


ac. 




1 combler, 


to fill up, 


ac. ge. 




1 commander, 


to command, 


ac. de. 


subj. de 


1 commencer, 


to begin, 


ac. 


a. 


1 commenter, 


to comment, 


ac. 




1 commercer, 


to trade. 






ir, commettre, 


to commit, 


ac. da. 


a. 


1 communiquer, 


to communicate, 


ac. da. 




1 comparer, 


to compare, 


ac. da. 




2 compatir, 


to compassionate, 


da. 




1 compenser, 


to compensate, 


ac. 




7 se complaire, 


to please, 


da. 


a. 


1 complimented 


to compliment, 


ac. ge. 




1 composer, 


to compose, 


ac. 




ir. comprendre, 


to understand, 


ac. da. 




1 eomprimer, 


to squeeze, 


ac. 




ir. secompromettre, to expose one's se 


*/• 




1 compter, 


to count, 


ac. 


0. 


1 concentrer, 


to concenter, 


ac. 




1 concerner, 


to concern. 


ac. 




6 concevoir, 


to conceive, 


ac. 




1 concilier, 


to conciliate, 


ac. 




ir. conclure, 


to conclude, 


ac. 




ir. concourir, 


to concur, 


da. 


a. 


1 condamner, 


to condemn, 


ac. da. 


a. 


11 condescendre, 


to condescend, 


da. 


a. 


10 eonduire, 


to conduct, 


ac. da. 


a. 


1 conf&rer, 


to confer, 


ac. da. 




1 eonfesser, 


to confess, 


ac. da. 


o. 


1 con tier, 


to trust, 


ac. da. 




1 eonfiner, 


to confine, 


ac. 




ir. confire, 


to pickle, 


ac. 




1 eonfirmer, 


to confirm, 


ac. da. 




1 confisquer, 


to confiscate, 


ac. 




11 confondre, 


to confound, 


ac. 




1 conformer, 


to conform, 


ac. da. 




1 comforter, 


to comfort, 


ac. 




1 confronter, 


to compare, 
gg2 


ac. 





340 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE, 



Conjugations. 


Cases. 


Infinitive 


1 cong£dier, 


to dismiss, 


ac. 


ge. 




1 conjee turer, 


to guess, 




ge. 




8 conjoindre, 


to conjoin, 


ac. 






1. conjuguer, 


to conjugate, 


ac. 






1 conjurer, 


to intreat, 


ac. 


ge. 


*ubj. de 


1 conniver, 


to connive, 




da. 




9 connoitre, 


to know, 


ac. 




o. 


ir. conquerir, 


to conquer, 


ac. 






1 consacrer, 


to consecrate, 


ac. 


da. 




1 conseiller, 


to advise, 


ac. 


da. 


subj. de 


3 consentir, 


to consent, 




da. 


subj. a. 


1 conserver, 


to preserve, 


ac. 






1 considerer, 


to consider, 


ac. 






1 consigner, 


to consign, 


ac. 


da. 


' de. 


I consisted 


to consist, 






a. 


1 consoler, 


to comfort, 


ac. 


ge. 


de. 


1 consolider, 


to consolidate, 


ac. 






1 consommer, 


tc consummate, 


ac. 






1 conspirer, 


to complot, 


ac. 




de, 


1 consterner, 


to dispirit, 


ac. 






1 constiper, 


to make costive, 


ac. 






i constituer, 


to appoint, 


ac. 






10 construire, 


to huild, 


ac. 






1 consulter, 


to consult, 


ac. 






1 consumer, 


to consume, 


ac. 






1 contempler, 


to contemplate, 


ac. 






5 contenir, 


to comprehend, 


ac. 






1 contenter, 


to satisfy, 


ac. 






1 conter, 


to relate, 


ac. 


da. 




1 contester, 


to contest, 


ac. 


da. 


subj. 


1 continuer, 


to go on, 


ac. 




de. or a. 


1 contract er, 


to contract, 


ac. 






8 contraindre, 


to compel, 


ac. 




de or a. 


1 contrarier, 


to contradict. 


ac. 






1 contre-balancer, to counterpoise, 


ac. 






ir. contredire, 


to contradict, 


ac. 






ir. contrefaire, 


to counterfeit. 


ac. 






1 contre-mander 


, to countermand, 


ac. 






1 contre-miner, 


to countermine, 


ac. 






i eontre-signer, 


to countersign, 


ac. 









APPENDIX. 






Conjugations. 


Cases. 


Infn 


5 contrevenir, 


to infringe, 


da. 




1 contribuer, 


to contribute, 


da. 


a. 


1 contr61er, 


to controul, 


ac. 




ir. convaincre, 


to convince, 


ac. ge. 


de. 


5 convenir*, 


to agree, 


ge. 


de. 


1 converser avec 


, to converse. 






2 converter, 


to convert, 


ac. 




1 cooperer, 


to co- op crate, 


da. 




1 copier, 


to transcribe, 


ac. 




1 corder, 


to twist, 


ac. 




11 corresponds, 


to correspond, 


da. 




1 corriger, 


to correct, 


ac. 




1 corroborer, 


to strengthen, 


ac. 




ir. corrompre, 


to corrupt, 


ac. 




1 cot oyer, 


to coast along, 


ac. 




1 coucher, 


to put to bed, 


ac. 




1 se coucher, 


to go to bed, 






ir, coudre, 


to sew, 


ac. 




1 couler, 


to flow. 






1 couper, 


to cut, 


ac. da. 




1 courber, 


to bend, 


ac. 




ir. courir, 


to run. 


da. 




1 couronner, 


to crown, 


ac. ge. 




1 courtiser, 


to court, 


ac. 




1 couter, 


to cost, 


da. 




1 couxer, 


to brood, 


ac. 




4 couvrir, 


to cover, 


ac. ge. 




1 cracher, 


to spit, 


ac. da. 




8 eraindre, 


to fear, 


ac. ge. 


(subj 


1 crayonner, 


to draw, 


ac. 




1 creer, 


to create, 


ac. 




1 ere user, 


to dig, 


ac. 




1 crever, 


to burst out, 


ge. 




1 crier, 


to cry, 


da. 




1 critiquer, 


to cavil, 


ac. 




ir. croire, 


to believe, 


ac. 


0. 


1 croiser, 


to cross, 


ac. 




9 croitre, 


to increase. 






1 croquer, 


to scranch, 


ac. 




1 crotter, 


to dirt, 

G G 3 


ac. 





341 



34£ 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



2 
1 

ir. 

10 
1 
1 



Conjugations, 
croupir, to stagnate. 



crucifier, 

cueillir, 

cuire, 

cultiver, 

curer, 



to crucify, 
to gather, 
to cook, 
to cultivate, 
to cleanse, 



Cases. Infinitive. 

ac. 
ac. 
ac. 
ac. 
ac. 



D. 



1 Daigner, 

1 damner, 

1 danser, , 

1 debander, 

1 debarquer, 

1 debarrasser, 

I ddbarrer, 

ir. d£battre, 

ir. se d£battre, 

1 debaucher, 

1 ddbiter, 

1 de*border, 

1 se d£bordet% 

1 debotter, 

1 deboucher, 

1 de^bourser, 

1 d^boutonner, 

1 debrider, 

1 debrouiller, 

1 debusquer, 

1 d£cacheter, 

1 d£campei\ 

1 decapiter, 

1 decider, 

1 deleter, 

1 decerned 
6 d6cevoir, 

1 de^chainer, 

1 se d^ehatner, 

1 d£charger, 

1 decharner, 



to deign, 
to damn, 


ac. 




to dance, 


ac. 




to untie, 


ac. 




to disembark, 


ac. 




to disengage, 
to unbar, 


ac 
ac. 


ge, 


to debate, 


ac. 




to struggle, 
to debauch, 


ac. 




to sell, 


ac. 




to unborder, 


ac. 




to overflow. 






to pull off one shook 
to unstop, 
to disburse, 


ac. 
ac. 




to unbotton, 


ac. 




to unbridle, 


ac. 




to clear, 


ac. 




to drive out, 


ac. 


ge. 


to unseal, 


ac. 




to run away, 
to behead, 


ac. 


ge. 


to die. 






to detect, 


ac. 




to decree, 


ac. 


da 


to deceive, 


ac. 




to let loose, 


ac. 




to inveigh against, 
to unload, 


ac. 




to pull of the flesh, 


ac. 





ge. 





APPENDIX. 




343 


Conju 


gations. 


Cases. 


infinitive. 


1 dechausser, 


to pull the stockings off ac. 




1 dechiffrer, 


to decypher, 


ac. 




1 dechiqueler, 


to cut, 


ac. 




1 deehirer, 


to tear off, 


ac. 




ir. deehoir, 


to decay, 


g e - 




1 decider, 


to decide, 


ac, 


de. or a. 


1 decimer, 


to decimate, 


ac. 




1 declamer contrefo inveigh against, 






1 declarer, 


to declare, 


ac. da. 




1 declines 


C to decay, 
\ to decline, 


ac. 




1 decoiffer, 


to put off the head dress 


, ac. 




1 decoller, 


to unglue, 


ac. 




1 devolorer, 


to discolour, 


ac. 




1 decomposer. 


to dissolve, 


ac. 




1 deeompter, 


to discount, 


ac. 




1 deeoncerter, 


to put out, 


ac. 


de. 


1 decor der. 


to untwist. 


ac. 




1 deeorej,, 


to adorn, 


ac. ge. 




ir. decoudre, 


to unsew, 


ac. 




1 decouler, 


to flow, 


ge. 




1 decouper, 


to cut, 


ac. 




1 decoupler, 


to uncouple, 


ac. 




1 decourager, 


to discourage, 


ac. 


de. 


4 deeouvrir, 


to discover, 


ac. da. 




1 decrediter, 


to discredit. 


ac. 




1 decreter, 


to decree, 


ac. 


de. 


1 decrier, 


to discredit, 


ac. 




12 deerire, 


to describe, 


ac. 




9 decroitre, 


to decrease, 


ac. 




1 dexrotter, 


to rub off the dirt, 


ac. 




1 dexiaigner, 


to despise, 


ac. 


«te. 


1 dexlier, 


to dedicate, 


ac. da. 


c 


ir. dedire. 


to unsay, 


ac. ge. 




1 dedommagei 


, to indemnify, 


ac. ge. 


de. 


10 deduire, 


to subtract} K 


ac. ge. 




ir. defaire, 


to undo, 


ac. 




11 defendre, 


to forbid, 


ac. 


(subj) de 


1 deTerer, 


toqfield, 


ac. da. 




1 defter, 


to challenge, 


ac. 


de. 



344 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



Conjugations. 


Cases. Infinitive 


1 se d6fier, 


to distrust, 


ge. 


1 defigurer, 


to disform, 


ac. 


1 dJfiler, 


to unstring, 


ac. 


2 definer, 


to define, 


ac. 


2 defleurir, 


to letfallits blossoms, ac. 


1 defoncer, 


to stave a cask, 


ac. 


1 deformer, 


to put out of form 


, ac. 


1 defrayer, 


to defray, 


ac. ge. 


1 d&richer. 


to clear, 


ac. 


1 defriser, 


to uncurl, 


ac. 


1 degager, 


to 1 * disengage, 


ac. ge. 


1 d£gainir, 


to unsheath a swordj&c. 


2 d£gamir, 


to unfurnish, 


ac. 


1 degeler, 


to thaw. 




1 deg6nerer, 


to degenerate. * ■ 




2 degourdir, 


to revive, 


ac. 


1 degouter, 


to disgust, 


ac. ge. de. 


1 se degouter, 


to be weary, 


ge. de. 


1 degoutter, 


to trickle down. 




1 d£grader, 


to degrade, 


ac. 


1 degraisser, 


to take away thefat&c. 


1 deguiser, 


to dissemble, 


ac. 


1 dejeuner, 


to breakfast. 




8 dejoindre, 


to disjoin, 


ac. 


1 delacer, 


to unlace, 


ac. 


1 delaisser, 


to abandon, 


ac. 


1 delasser, 


to unweary, 


ac. 


1 delayer, 


to delute, 


ac. 


1 deleguer, 


to delegate, 


ac. 


1 deliberer sur, 


to deliberate. 




1 dewier, 


to untie, 


ac. ge. 


1 delivrer, 


to rescue, 


ac. ge. 


1 deloger, 


to remove, 


ac. 


1 demander, 


to ask for, 


ac.da. (subj.) k or de 


I d^manger, 


to itch. 




1 dem&ter, 


to unmast, 


ac. 


1 d&neier, 


to disentangle, 


ac. 


3 dementir, 


to give the lie, 


ac. 


ir. se de'mettre, 


to resign, 


• ge. 


1 d£meubler, 


to unfurnish, 


ac. 





APPENDIX. 


345 


Conjugations. 


Cases. Infinitive 


1 demeuver, 


to live, or to stay. 




2 demolir, 


to demolish, 


ac. 


1 demonter, 


to dismount, 


ac. 


1 demontrer, 


to demonstrate, 


ac. da. 


I denier, 


to deny, 


ac. 


1 denommer, 


to name, 


ac. 


1 denonceiv, 


to denounce, 


ac. da. 


1 de"noter, 


to denote. 


ac. 


1 denouer, 


to untie j 


ac. 


1 depaqueter, 


to undo a bundle, 


ac. 


1 depaver, 


to unpave, 


ac. 


1 dep£cher, 


to dispatch, 


ac. da. 


1 se dep&cher , 


to make haste, 


de. 


8 depeindre, 


to describe, 


ac da. 


l1 dependre, 


to depend, 


ge. de. 


1 depenser, 


to spend, 


ac. a. 


1 depeupier, 


to depopulate, 


ac. ge. 


] deplacer. 


to displace, 


ac. 


7 deplaire, 


to displease, 


da. (subj.) de. 


1 deplanter, 


to displant, 


ac. 


1 deplier, 


to unfold, 


ac. 


1 deplisser, 


to unplait, 


ac. 


1 deplorer, 


to lament, 


ac. 


1 deplumer, 


to takeout the feathers ,ac. 


2 depolir, 


to unpolish, 


ac. 


1 deposer, 


to depose, 


ac. o, . 


1 deposseder, 


to dispossess, 


ac. ge. 


1 depouiller, 


to strip, 


ac, ge. 


1 depraver, 


to deprave, 


ac. 


1 de primer, 


to depress, 


ac. 


1 deputer, 


to depute, 


ac da. 


1 deraciner, 


to root out, 


ac. 


1 deraisonner, 


to talk nonsense. 




1 deranger, 


to disorder, 


ac. ge. 


1 deregler, 


to disorder, 


ac. 


1 derive]*, 


to derive, 


ac ge. 


1 derober. 


to steal, 


ac. da. 


1 deroger, 


to derogate, 


da. 


1 derouiller, 


to get out the rust, 


ac. 


1 desabuser, 


to undeceive, 


ac. ge. 



346 GRAMMA* 


i OF THE FRENCH 


LANGUAGE 




Conjugal 


:ions. 


Cases. 


Infinitive. 


ir. desapprendre, 


to unlearn, 


ac. 


a. 


1 d£sapprouver, 


to disapprove, 


ac. 


(subj.) 


1 d£sarmer, 


to disarm, 


ac. 




1 desavouer, 


to disown, 


ac. 


(subj.) o 


lldescendre, f t( > take down, 
I to go down. 


ac. 
* da. 


o. 


1 d&ennuyer, 


to divert, 


ac. 




1 deserter, 


to desert, 


ac. or ge. 




1 desesperer, 


to despair, 


ac. 


(subj.) de 


1 deshabiller, 


to undress, 


ac. 




1 se deshabituer, 


to break off one's custom, ge. 


de. 


1 deshonorer, 


to dishonour, 


ac. 




1 designer, 


to appoint, 


ac. da. 




1 desirer, 


to long for, 


ac. ge. (subj.)o or de 


1 se desister, 


to give over, 


ge. 




2 desobeir, 


to disobey, 


da. 




1 desobliger, 


to displease, 


ac. 




1 desoler, 


to desolate, 


ac. 


de. 


1 de'sorienter, 


to put one out, 


ac. 




1 desosser, 


to unbone, 


ac. 




2 d6saisir, 


to let a thing go, 


ge. 




1 dessaler, 


to unsalty 


ac. 




1 dessecher, 


to dry up, 


ac. 




1 desseller, 


to unsaddle, 


ac. 




3 desservir, 


to clear up, 


ac. 




1 dessiner, 


to sketch, 


ac. 




1 dessouder, 


to unsolder, 


ac. 




1 destiner, 


to design, 


ac. da. 


a. 


2 desunir, 


to disunite, 


ac. 




1 detacher, 


to untie, 


ac. ge. 




8 deteindre, 


to discolour, 


ac. 




11 detendre, 


to unbend, 


ac. 




1 determiner, 


to determine, 


ac. 


a. 


1 se determiner, 


to resolve upon, 


da. 


a. 


1 ddtester, 


to abhor, 


ac. 




11 detordre, 


to untwist, 


ac. 




1 d£tourner, 


to divert, 


ac. ge. 


de. 


1 detremper, 


to dilute, 


ac. 




1 detromper, 


to undeceive, 


ac. 




1 detrdner, 


to dethrone, 


ac. 







APPENDIX. 




347 


Conjugations. 


Cases. 


Infinitive. 


10 detruire, 


to destroy, 


ac. 




1 deraliser, 


to strip, 


ac. 




1 devancer, 


to outrun, 


ac. 




1 developper, 


to unfold, 


ac. 




5 devenir*, 


to become, 


ac. 




1 deverrouiller, 


to unbolt, 


ac. 




1 devider, 


to wind into a skain,2iC. 




1 deviner, 


to guess, 


ac. 




1 devoiler, 


to unveil, 


ac. da. 




ft devoir, 


to owe, 


ac. da. 


0. 


1 devorer, 


to devour, 


ac. da. 




1 deVouer, 


to dedicate, 


ac. da. 




1 dieter, 


to dictate, 


ac. da. 




1 diffamer, 


to defame, 


ac. 




1 differer, 


to differ, 


ac. 


de. 


1 digerer, 


to digest, 


ac. 




1 dilater, 


to dilate, 


ac. 




1 dimer, 


to tithe, 


ac. 




1 diminuer, 


to decrease, 


ac. 




1 diner, 


to dine. 






ir. dire, 


to say, 


ac. da. 


de. 


1 dinger, 


to direct, 


ac. 




1 discerner, 


to discern, 


ac. 




1 discipliner, 


to discipline, 


ac. 




1 discontinue!', 


to cease. 


ac. 


de. 


5 disconvenir*, 


to disagree, 


ge. 


(subj.)de 


ir. discourir, 


to discourse, 


ge. 




] disculper, 


to justify, 


ac. ge. 


de. 


1 discuter, 


to discuss, 


ac. 




1 disgracier, 


to turn out of favour, ae. 




8 disjoindre, 


to disjoin, 


ac. 




9 disparoitre, 


to vanish away, 


ge. 




1 dispenser, 


to excuse, 


ac. ge. 


de. 


1 disperser, 


to scatter, 


ac. 




1 disposer, 


to set in order, 


ac. da. 


a. 


1 disputer, 


to quarrel, 






] dissequer, 


to dissect, 


ac. 




1 dissi muler, 


to dissemble, 


ac. 




1 dissiper, 


to dissipate, 


ac. 




ir. dissoudre, 


to dissolve, 


ac. 





us 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



Conjugations, 
dissuader, to dissuade, 



1 
1 
1 
ir. 
1 

1 
1 
1 
1 
1 
1 
3 dormir, 



distiller, 

distinguer, 

distraire, 

divaguer, 

divertir, 

diviser, 

divulguer, 

dogmatiser, 

dominer, 

domter, 

donner, 



doter, 

doubler, 

douer, 

do uter, 

dresser, 

durcir, 

durer. 



to distil, 

to discern, 

to distract, 

to ramble. 

to divert, 

to divide, 

to publish, 

to dogmatise. 

to sway, 

to subdue, 

to give, 

to sleep. 

to give a portion, 

to line, to double. 

to endow, 

to question, 

to make straight, 

to harden, 

to last. 



Cases, 
ac. ge. 
ac. 


Infinitive 
de. 


ac. ge. 
ac. ge. 




ac. 


a. 


ac. ge. 
ac. 




ac. 




ac. 
ac. da. 


a. 


ac. 




ac. ge. 
ac. ge. 

ge. 
ac. 


(subj.) 
a. 


ac. 





L 2 Eblouir, 

1 ebranler, 

1 ^carter, 

1 ^changer, 

1 echapper, 

1 echauiFer. 

1 <£chouer, 

1 eelabousser,, 

2 eclaircir, 
1 £elaiiir, 
1 6clater, 

I s'e'clipser, 

10 eeonduire, 

I Scorcher, 

1 s'ecouler, 

1 e'couter, 

1 ^eraser, 



E. 

to dazzle, 

to shake. 

to drive away, 

to exchange, 

to escape, 

to warm, 

to run on shore. 

to dash, 

to clear* 

to light, 

to burst. 

to disappear. 

to refuse, 

to skin, 

to flow out. 

to listen, 

to bruise, 



ac. 

ac. 

ac. ge. 

ac. 

ge. or da. 

ac. 

ac. 
ac. 
ac. 



ac. 
ac. 



ac. 
ac. 



o. 





APPENDIX. 




349 


Conjugation. 


Cases. 


Infinitive 


12 ecrire, 


to write, 


ac. da. 


de 


I ecrouter, 


to chip bread, 


ac. 




1 ecumer, 


to foam, 


ge. 




1 edifier, 


to edify, 


ac. 




1 effacer, 


to blot out, 


ac. ge. 




1 effectuer, 


to put in execution 3 


ac. 




1 effiler, 


to unravel, 


ac. 




1 effleurer, 


to touch slightly, 


ac. 




1 s'efforcer, 


to endeavour, 




de. 


1 effrayer, 


to fright, 


ac. 


de. 


1 egaler, 


to equal, 


ac. da. 




1 egorger, 


to cut the throat, 


ac. 




1 elaguer, 


to prune, 


ac. 




1 s'elancer sur, 


to leap upon. 






2 elargir, 


to widen. 


ac. 




1 elever, 


to raise, to educate 


, ac. da. 




ir. elire, 


to elect, 


ac. 




1 eloigner, 


to remove, 


ac. ge. 


de. 


1 embarquer, 


to embark, 


ac. 




1 embarrasser, 


to perplex, 


ac. ge. 


de. 


1 embaumer, 


to embalm, 


ac. 




2 embellir, 


to embellish, 


ac. 




1 embraser, 


to set on fire, 


ac. ge. 




1 embrasser, 


to embrace, 


ac. 




1 s'emerveiller, 


to wonder at, 


ge. 


de. 


1 emmenoter, 


to manacle, 


ac. 




1 emonder, 


to prune, 


ac. 




r. emoudre, 


to sharpen, 


ac. 




1 emousser, 


to blunt, 


ac. 




r. emouvoir, 


to move, 


ac. 




1 empailler, 


to cover with straw 


,ac. 




1 empaqueter, 


to pack up, 


ac. 




1 s'emparer, 


to seize upon, 


ge. 




1 empecher, 


to hinder, 


ac. 


(subj.)de 


1 empeser, 


to starch, 


ac. 




2 emplir, 


to fill up, 


ac. ge. 




1 employer, 


to employ, 


ac. da. 


a. 


1 empoisonner, 


to poison, 


ac. 




1 em porter, 


to carry away, 


ac. 




1 semporter, 


to fall into a passion. 






H H 







>5a 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



Conjugation. 


Cases. 


infinitive, 


1 s'enipresser, 


to be eager, 




dfc 


I emprisonner, 


to put in jail> 


ac. 




1 emprunter, 


to borrow, 


ac. ge. 




1 encaver, 


to put in a cellar, 


ac. 




I encenser, 


to offer incense, 


ac. 




1 enchainer, 


to put in chains, 


ac. 




1 enchanter, 


to charm, 


ac. 


de. 


2 enchirir, 


to raise. 






I encourager, 


to encourage, 


ac. 


a. 


ir. encourir, 


to incur, 


ac. 




i s'endetter, 


to rim into debt. 






3 s'endormir, 


to fall asleep. 






I endurer, 


to suffer, 


ac. 




8 enfanter, 


to bring forth a child, ac. 




1 enfermer, 


to shut in, 


ac. 




i eafiler, 


to thread, 


ac. 




1 enflaramer, 


to set on fire, 


ac. ge. 




I enfier, 


to swell, 


ac. ge. 




I enfoncer, 


to break open, 


ac. 




S enfreindie. 


to transgress, 


ac. 




I enfumer, 


to smoke, 


ac. 




1 engager, 


to persuade, 


ac. da. 


S. 


1 s'engager, 


to take upon one's 


self, da, 


a. 


1 engendre, 


to beget, 


ac. 




2 engloutir, 


to swallow, 


ac. 




1 engraisser, 


to fatten, 


ac. 




2 s'enhardir, 


to grow bold, 


da. 


k. 


1 s'enivrer, 


to make one's self drunk, ge. 




8 enjoindre, 


to order, 


ac. da. 


de. 


I enlever, 


to takeaway, 


ac. ge. 




1 s'ennuyer, 


to be weary, 


ge. 


de. 


2 s'enorgueiilirj 


to be proud, 


ge. 


de. 


ir, s'enquerir ? 


to inquire, 


ge. 




1 s'enraciner, 


to take root. 






1 enrager, 


to enrage, 




de. 


I enregistrer, 


to register, 


ac. 




1 s'enrhumer, 


to catch cold. 






2 h'emicher, 


to grow rich, 




a. 


I enr6ler, 


to enlist, 


ac. 




1 • ensangiaater, 


to make bloody, 


ac. 







APPENDIX. 




351 


Conjugation. 


Cases. 


Infinitive 


1 enseigner, 


to teach, 


ae. da. 


X 


1 ensemencer, 


to sow, 


ac. 




2 ensevelir, 


to bury. 


ac. 




1 entasser, 


to heap up, 


ac. 




11 entendre, 


to hear, 


ac. 


0. 


1 enterrer, 


to bury, 


ac. 




1 s'enteter, 


to be infatuated, 


da. 


%. 


1 entrainer, 


to drag away, 


ac. da. 


X 


1 entraver, 


to fetter, 


ac. 




1 entrelacer, 


to intermingle, 


ac. ge. 




1 entrem&ler, 


to intermix, 


ac. ge. 




1 entrer*, 


to get in, 


da. 




ir. s'entremettre, 


to interpose, 


S e - 




ir. entreprendre, 


to undertake, 


ac. 


de. 


5 entretenir, 


to keep, 


ac. ge. 




5 s'entretenir avec, to discourse with. 






ir. entrevoir, , 


to have a glimpse, 


ac. 




4 entrouvrir, 


to open a little, 


ac. 




2 envahir, 


to invade, 


ac. 




1 envelopper, 


to fold up, 


ac. ge. 




1 envenimer, 


to poison, 


ac. 




1 envier, 


to envy, 


ac. da. 




1 environner, 


to encompass, 


ac. ge. 




1 emisager, 


to look in the face, 


ac. 




1 s'envoler, 


to fly away. 






ir. envoyer, 


to send* 


ac. da. 


o. 


2 epaissir, 


to thicken, 


ac. 




2 s'epanouir, 


to spring out. 






1 epargner, 


to spare, 


ac. da. 


de. 


1 epeler, 


to spell, 


ac. 




1 £picer, 


to spice, 


ac. 




1 e*pier, 


to ear, to spire. 






1 epier, 


to spy, 


ac. 




1 epointer, 


to blunt, 


ac. 




1 £poudrer, 


to wipe off the dust 


, ac 




1 £pouser, 


to marry, 


ac. 




1 epouvanter, 


to terrify, 


ac, 


de. 


1 eprouver, 


to try, 


ac. 




1 epuiser, 


to empty, 


ac. 




1 6purei\ 


to refine, 

H H 2 


ac. ge. 





352 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



Conjugal 
1 equiper, 
ir. equivaloir, 
1 eriger, 
1 errer, 
1 escalader, 
1 escamoter, 
1 escarmoucher, 
1 escompter, 
1 escrimer, 
1 escroquer, 
1 esp£rer, 
1 espionner, 
1 s'esquiver, 
1 essayer, 
1 essuyer, 
1 estimer, 

1 estropier, 

2 etablir, 
1 etaier, 
1 etancher, 
8 dteindre, 

11 etendre, 
1 etemuer, 
1 etiqueter, 
1 etonner, 
1 s'etonner, 

1 etouffer, 

2 etourdir, 

1 etrangler, 
ir. ttxe, 

2 etrecir, 
1 s'etudier, 
1 evacuer, 
1 s'6vader, 

1 e valuer, 

2 s evanouir, 
1 s evaporer, 
1 eveiller, 
1 eviter, 
1 exag£rer, 



ion. 

to equip, 
to be equal, 
to erect, 
to ramble, 
to scale, 
to secure a dice, 
to skirmish, 
to discount, 
to fence. 

to sharp, to trick, 
to hope, 
to be a spy, 
to steal away, 
to try, 
to wipe off, 
to value, 
to lame, 
to establish, 
to display, 
to quench, 
to extinguish, 
to spread, 
to sneeze, 
to title, 
to surprise, 
to wonder at, 
to stifle, 
to stun, 

to stifle to death, 
to be, 

to make narrow, 
to endeavour, 
to evacuate, 
to steal away, 
to value, 
to faint away, 
to evaporate, 
to awake, 
to shun, 
to exaggerate, 



Cases. "Infinitive, 
ac. ge. 
da. 
ac. 

ac. 
ac. da. 

ac. 

ac. da. 

ac. ge. o. 

ac. 

ge. 
ac. da. de. 

ac. 

ac. o. 

ac. 
ac. 

ac. da. 
ac. 
ac. 
ac. 

ac. 

ac. de. 

ge. (subj.) de. 
ac. 
ac. 
ac. 

^. 
ac. 

ac. 

ge. 
ac. da. 



ac. 
ac. 
ac. 



de. 



APPENDIX. 



Conjugations. 



Cases, 
ac. 
ac. 
ac. 

ac. ge. 



i exalter, to exalt, 

1 examiner, to inquire into, 

1 exaucer, to grant, 

1 exceder, to exceed, 

1 exceller, to excel. 

1 excepter, to except, ac. ge. 

1 exciter, to incite, ac. da. 

ir. exclure, to exclude, ac. ge. 

1 excommunier, to excommunicate, ac. 

1 excuseiy to excuse, ac. 

1 exempter, to exempt, da. ge. 

1 exeeuter, to execute, ac. 

1 exercer, to exercise, ac. da. 

1 exborter, to exhort, ac. da. 

1 exiger, to require, ac. ge. 

1 ex ile r, to banish, ac. 

1 exister, to exist. 

1 s'expatrier, to quit one's own country. 

I expedier, to dispatch, ac. da, 

1 expier, to atone, ac. 

1 expirer, to expire, to die, ac. 

1 expliquer, to explain, ac. da. 

1 exposer, to expose, ac. da. 

1 exprimer, to express, ac. da. 

1 expulseiy to turn out, ac. ge. 

1 exterminer, to exterminate, ac. 

1 extirpery to root out, ac. ge, 

ir. extraire, to extract, ac. ge, 



1 Fabriquer, 

1 facher, 

1 se facher, 

1 faciliter, 

1 fagonner, 
ir. faire, 
imp. falloir, 

1 falsifier, 

1. se familiariser, 



353 
Infinitive. 
o. 



de. 

de, 

a. 
(subj.)-de. 



F. 

to manufacture, ac. 
to vex, ac. de, 

to be angry, ge. (subj.)de. 

to facilitate, ac. da. 

to fashion, ac. 

to make or to do, ac. da. o. 

to be ?iecessary, (subj.) da, 

to counterfeit, ac. 

to grow familiar e 
* h h 3 



354 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



fermenter, 
fermer, 



ferrer un cheval^o shoe a horse 



farcir, 

se fardir, 

fatiguer, 

favoriser, 

feindre, 

11 fendre, 

1 

1 

1 

1 

1 

1 

1 

1 

1 

2 

1 

1 

2 

2 

2 

1 

1 
11 

1 

1 

1 

1 

1 

1 

1 

1 

2 

1 

2 

1 

1 

1 

o 

1 



Conjugations 



to stuff, 

to paint. 

to tire, 

to favour, 

to dissemble, 

to split or cleave, 

to ferment. 

to shut up, 



Cases, 
ac. ge. 

ac. 
ac. 
ac. 
ac. 

ac. 



se tier, 

se figer, 

figure r, 

se figurer, 

filer, 

filtrer, 

finir, 

flamber, 

se flatter, 

fiechir, 

fietrir, 

fleurir, 

Hotter, 

fomenter, 

se fondre, 

forcer, 

forger, 

se formaliser, 

former, 

fortifier, 

foudroyer, 

fouetter, 



to trust to, 

to congeal. 

to represent, 

to fancy, 

to spin, 

to filtrate, 

to make an end, 

to blaze. 

to flatter ones self, 

to soften, 

to fade away, 

to bloom, 

to float. 

to foment, 

to melt, 

to compel, 

to hammer, 

to find fault, 

to form, 

to strengthen, 

to storm, 

to whip, 



fouler aux pieds,£o trample upon, 



fournir, 

frapper, 

fVemir, 

frequenter, 

friser, 

frissonner, 

froidir, 

froisser, 



to furnish, 
to strike, 
to tremble, 
to haunt, 
to curl, 
to shiver, 
to grow cold. 
to bruise, 



da. 



ac. 
ac. 
ac. 
ac. 
ac. 



ge. 
ac. 
ac. 

ae. 

ac. 

ac. 

ac. da. 

ac. 

ac. ge. 

ae. 

ac. 

ac. 

ac. 

ac. 

ac. da. 

ac. ge. 

ge. 
ac. 
ac. 

ge, 

ac. 



Infinitive. 

de. 
de. 



de 



de. 



& or de. 



de. 



de. 



cle. 





APPENDIX. 




355 


Conjugations. 


Cases. 


Infinitive. 


1 frotter, 


to rub 9 


ac. 




1 frustrer, 


to disappoint, 


ac. ge. 




ir. fuir, 


to shun, 


ae. ge. 




1 fumer, 


to smoke, 

G. 


ac. 




1 Gager, 


to lay wagers, 


ac. 




1 gagner, 


to win, 


ac. 




1 galoper, 


to gallop. 


ac. 




1 se gangrener, 


to gangrene. 






2 garantir, 


to preserve, 


ac. ge. 




1 garder, 


to keep, 


ac. 




1 se garder, 


to beware, 


ge. 


de. 


2 garni r, 


to furnish, 


ac. ge. 




1 garotter, 


to tie fast, 


ac. 




1 gater, 


to spoil, 


ac. 




1 geler, 


to freeze. 






2 gemir, 


to groan, 




de. 


1 gesticuler, 


to be full of action. 






1 glacer, 


to freeze, 


ge. 




1 glaner, 


to glean, 


ac. 




1 glisser, 


to slide. 






1 se glisser, 


to creep in. 


' 




1 go&ter, 


to taste, 


ac. 




1 gouverner, 


to rule, 


ac. 




2 grandir, 


to grow tall. 






1 gratter, 


to scratch, 


ac. 




1 graver, 


to engrave, 


ac. 




1 greler, 


to hail. 






1 griller, 


to broil, 


ac. 




1 griller, to burn with impatience 


> ge- 


de, 


1 grincerles dents, to gnash the teeth 


> 




1 gronder, 


to scold at, 


ac. ge. 


de. 


2 grossir, 


to grow big. 






2 guerir, 


to cure, 


ac. ge. 




2 se guerir, 


to recover. 






1 guider, 


to guide, 


ac. da. 





356 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



H. 



Conjugations. 


Cases. 


Infini 


1 Habiller, 


to clothe, to dress, 


ac. ge. 




1 s'habiller, 


to dress one's self. 






1 habiter, 


to live in, 


ac. 




1 s'habituer, 


to get an habit, 


da. 


k 


ir. hair, 


to hate, 


ac. 


de. 


1 haranguer, 


to make a speech, 


ac. 




1 hasarder, 


to venture, 


ac. 


de. 


1 se h&ter, 


to make haste, 




de. 


1 h£riter, 


to inherit, 


§ e - 




1 h£siter, 


to hesitate, 




k. 


1 honorer, 


to honour, 


ac. ge. 




1 humilier, 


to humble, 


ac. 




1 Idol&trer, 


I. 

to worship idols. 


ac. 




1 ignorer, 


to be ignorant, 


ac. 




1 i Hummer, 


to illuminate, 


ac. 




1 s'imaginer, 


tofancy, 


ac. 


o. 


1 imbiber, 


to imbibe, 


ac. 




1 s'immiscer, 


to intermeddle, 


ac. 




1 immoler, 


to sacrifice, 


ac. da. 




1 immortaliser, 


to immortalize, 


ac. 




1 impatienter, 


to tire one's patience, ac. 




I implorer, 


to implore, 


ac. 




1 importuneiy 


to be troublesome, 


ac. 




1 i m poser, 


to lay on, 


ac. da. 




1 imprimer, 


to print, 


ac. 




I imputer, 


to impute, 


ac. da. 


de, 


1 incliner, 


to incline, 


da. 


k 


1 ineommoder, 


to disturb, 


ac. 




1 incorporer, 


to incorporate, 


ac. da. 




1 inculper, 


to accuse, 


ac. 


de, 


1 inculquer, 


to inculcate, 


ac. da. 




1 indemniser, 


to indemnify, 


ac. ge. 




1 indiquer, 


to shew, 


ac. da. 


de. 


1 indisposer, 


to alienate, 


ac. 







APPENDIX. 




357 


Conjugations. 


Cases. 


Infinitive. 


1 infecter, 


to infect, 


ac. ge. 




1 infester, 


to infest, 


ac. 




1 influencer, 


to influence, 


ac. ge. 




1 informer, 


to inform, 


ac. ge. 




1 infuser, 


to infuse, 


ac. 




1 s'ingerer, 


to intermeddle with 


, ge. 


de. 


1 inhumer, 


to bury, 


ac. 




1 injurier, 


to abuse, 


ac. 




1 innover, 


to innovate, 


ac. 




1 inonder, 


to overflow, 


ac. ge. 




1 inquieter, 


to trouble, 


ac. 




12 inscrire, 


to inscribe, 


ac. 




1 s'insinuer, 


to steal in. 






1 insinuer, 


to insinuate, 


ac. da. 


de. 


1 inspirer, 


tojnspire with, 


ac. da 


de. 


1 instituer, 


to appoint, 


ac. 




10 instruire, 


to teach, 


ac. ge. 




1 insulter, 


to insult, 


ac. or da 


■ ge. 


1 interceder, 


to intercede, 


ac. 




1 intercepted 


to intercept, 


ac. 




ir. interdire, 


to interdict, 


ac. 




1 s'interposer, 


to intermeddle,* 


ac. 




1 interpreter, 


to explain, 


ac. ge. 




1 interroger, 


to ask questions, 


ac. 




ir. interrompre, 


to interrupt, 


ac. 




5 intervenir, 


to intey-vene. 






1 intimider, 


to fright, 


ac. 




1 intituler, 


to intitle, 


ac. 




1 intriguer, 


to cabal. 






30 introduire, 


to introduce, 


aci 




1 invectiver con^ 


se, to inveigh against 






1 inventer, 


to find out, 


ac. 


de. 


2 investir, 


to invest. 


ac. ge. 




1 inviter, 


to invite, 


ac. da. 


*&or de 


1 invoquer, 


to invoke, 


ac. 




1 irriter, 


to exasperate, 


ae. 





358 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



J. 

Conjugations. 
1 Jardiner, to dress a garden . 

1 jeter, 
1 je&ner, 



Cases. Infinitive. 



8 joindre, 

1 jouer, 

2 jouir, 
1 juger, 
1 jurer, 

1 justifies 



1 
1 
1 
1 
1 
1 
1 

1 
1 
1 

1 
1 
1 
1 
1 
1 
1 
1 
ir. 
1 
1 
1 
1 



to throw, 
to fast, 
to join, 
to play, 
to enjoy, 
to judge, 
to swear, 
to justify, 



L. 

to plough, 

to lace, 

to loosen, 

to leave, 

to wainscot, 

to bemoan, 

to fling, 

to languish, 

to lard, 

to he weary, 

to wash, 

to legitimate, 

to leave by willy 

to rise. 

to tie, 



ac. da. 
ac. 

ac. da. 
ac. ge. da. 

ac. ge. 
ac. da. 
ac. ge. 



Labourer, 

lacer, 

l&cher, 

laisser, 

lambrisser, 

lamenter, 

lancer, 

languir, 

larder, 

se lasser^ 

laver, 

legitimes 

le*guer, 

se lever, 

Her, 

se liguer contre,to enter into a league. 



limer, 

limiter, 

liqudfier, 

lire, 

livrer, 

loger, 

loucher, 

louer, 

luire, 



to file off, 

to limit, 

to liquefy, 

to read, 

to deliver, 

to lodge, to dwell, 

to squint. 

to praise, 

to shine. 



ac. 

ac. 

ac. 

ac. da. 

ac. 

ac. 

ac. da. 

g e - 

ac. ge. 

ac. da. 
ac. 
ac. da. 

ac. 

ac. 

ac. da, 
ac. 

ac. da. 
ac. da. 
ac. 

ac. ge. 



o. 

de.oro. 
de. 



de or &, 



de, 



APPENDIX. 

Conjugations. 
1 lutter contre, to struggle with, 
1 lutter, to wrestle. 



359 

Cases. Infinitlye. 



M. 



1 M&cher, 


to shew, 


ac. 




1 maconner^ 


to build, 


ac. 




2 maigrir, 


to grow lean. 






5 maintenir, 


to maintain, 


ac. 




1 maitriser, 


to subdue, 


ac. 




1 maltraiter, 


to use ill, 


ac. ge. 




1 mander, 


to send for, 


ac. da. 


de. 


1 manger. 


to eat, 


ac. 




1 manier, 


to handle, 


ac. 




1 manifested 


to reveal, 


ac. 




1 manquer, 


to miss, 


ac. 




1 manquer^ 


to want, to fail. 


ge. da. 


h. o; 


1 marchander, 


to cheapen, 


ac. 




1 marcher, 


to walk, 


da. 




1 marier, 


to marry. 


ac. da. 




1 se marie r, 


to marry, 


ac. da. 




1 mariner, 


to pickle, 


ac. 




1 marque r, 


to mark, 


ac. da. 




1 massacrer* 


to massacre, 


ac. 




ir t maudire, 


to curse, 


ac. 




9 se meconnoitre,io forget one's self. 






9 meconnoitre, 


to take for another 


, ac. 




ir. m&lire, 


to slander, 


g e - 




1 mediter, 


to meditate, 


ac. 


de. 


1 se mifier, 


to distrust, 


ge. 




1 m61anger i 


to mix together, 


ac. 




1 meler, 


to mix, 


ac. ge. de. 




1 se meler, 


to meddle with, 


'ge. 


de. 


1 menacer, 


to threaten, 


ac. ge. 


de. 


1 menager, 


to spare, 


ac. da. 




3 mentis 


to tell lies. 






ir. se meprendrej 


to mistake. 






I mepriser, 


to despise, 


ac 




1 merited 


to deserve, 


ac. 


de. 


1 mesurer, 


to measure, 


ac. da. 





360 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



Conjugations. 



Cases. Infinitive. 



1 metamorphos 
ir. mettre, 


er,fo metamorphose, 
to put, 


ac. 
ac. da. 




1 meubler, 


to furnish, 


ac. ge. 




2 meurtrir, 


to bruise, 


ac. ge. 




1 miauler, 


to mew. 






1 moderer, 


to moderate, 


ac. 




1 moissonner, 


to harvest, 


ac. 




1 molester, 


to grieve, 


ac. 




I monter, 


to get up, to take 


up, ac. da. 




1 montrer, 


to shew, 


ac. da. 


a. 


1 se moquer, 


to laugh at, 


ge. 




1 moraliser, 


to moralise. 






11 mordre, 


to bite, 


ac. 




1 xqoucheter, 


to spot, 


ac. 




ir. moudre, 


to grind, 


ac. 




ir. mourir*, 


to die, 


g e - 




1 murer, 


to wall up, 


ac. da. 




2 ni&rir, 


to ripen. 






1 murmurer, 


to matter. 

N. 






1 Nager, 


to swim. 






ir. naitre*, 


to be born. 






1 necessiter, 


to compel, 


ac. 


a. 


1 negliger, 


to neglect, 


ac. 


de. 


1 negocier, 


to trade, 


ac. 




imp. neiger, 


to snow . 






] nettoyer^ 


to clean, 


ac. 




1 nier, 


to deny, 


ac. 


(subj 


2 noircir, 


to blacken, 


ac. 




1 nommer, 


to name, 


ac. da. 




1 noter, 


to note, 


ac. 




1 notifier, 


to let one know, 


ac. da. 


de. 


1 nouer, 


to tie, 


ac. 




2 nourrir, 


tofeed, 


ac. ge. 


a. 


1 noyer, 


to drown* 


ac. ge. 




1 se noyer, 


to be drowned* 






1 nuancer, 


to shadow, 


ac. 




10 nuire, 


to hurt, 


da. 





APPENDIX. 



36 L 



O. 



Conjugations. 


Cases. 


Infinitive 


2 Obeir, 


to obey, 


da. 




1 objecter, 


to object, 


ac. da. 




1 obiiger. 


to oblige, 


ac. da. 


de or a 


2 obscurcir, 


to darken. 


ac. 




1 obs£der, 


to beset, 


ac. 




1 observer^ 


to observe, 


ac. da. 


0. 


1 s'obstiner, 


to be obstinate, 


da. 


a. 


5 obtenir 3 


to obtain, 


ac. ge. 


de. 


1 obvier, 


to obviate, 


da. 




1 occuper, 


to employ, 


ac. da. 


a. 


1 offenser, 


to offend, 


ac. 




4 ofirir, 


to offer, 


ac. da. 


de. 


1 oiFusquer, 


to dim, 


ac. 




1 ombrager. 


to shadow, 


ac. 




r. omettre^ 


to omit, 


ac. 


de. 


1 opiner, 


to vote, 


da. 




1 s'opiniatrer, 


to be obstinate, 


da. 


a. 


I s'opposer, 


to be against, 


da. 




I opprimer, 


to oppress, 


ac. 




1 opter^ 


to chase. 






1 ordonner, 


to order, 


ac. da. 


(subj.) de 


1 orner, 


to adorn, 


ac. ge. 




1 orthographies 


to spell, 


ac. 




1 eser, 


to dare, 


ac. 


o. 


1 oter, 


to take away, 


ac. ge. 


da. 


I oublier, 


to forget, 


ac. 


de. 


2 ourdir, 


to weave, 


ac. 




1 outrager, 


to affront, 


ac. 




4 ouvrii% 


to open, 


ac. da. 




i Pacifier, 


P. 

to pacify, 


ac. 




r. paitre, 


to graze, 


ac. 




1 pallier, 


to palliate, 


ac. 




I panser, 


to dress, 


ac. 




1 paraphrase^ 


to comment upon, 
i i 


ac. 





362 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



Conjugations. 



ir. parcourir, 

1 pardonner, 

1 parier, 

1 parier, 

9 paroitre, 

1 parquer, 

1 parsemer, 

1 partager, 

3 parti r,* 

5 parvenhy* 

1 passer, 

1 patienter, 

1 patiner, 

1 paver, 

1 payer, 

1 pecher, 

1 pecher, 

8 peindre, 

1 peler, 

1 pencher sur, 
11 pendre, 

1 penetrer dans 

1 penser, 

1 percer, 
II perdre, 
ir. permettre, 

1 persister, 

1 persuader, 

2 pervertir, 
1 peser, 

1 petrifier, 
1 peupler, 
1 piler, 
1 piller, 
1 pincer, 
1 piquer, 
1 se piquer, 
1 placer, 
8 plain dre, 
8 se plaindre, 



to run over, 

to forgive, 

to bet, 

to speak, 

to appear. 

to fold, 

to strew, 

to share, 

to set out, 

to arrive at, 

to pass, 

to take patience. 

to skait. 

to pave, 

to pay, 

to sin, 

to fish, 

to paint, 

to peel, 

to lean upon. 

to hang, 

to get into. 

to think of, 

to pierce, 

to lose, 

to permit, 

to persist, 

to persuade? 

to pervert, 

to weigh, 

to petrify , 

to people, 

to bruise, 

to plunder, 

to pinch, 

to prick, 

to pretend to, 

to place, 

to pity, 

to complain. 



Cases. Infinitive, 
ac. 

ac, da. de. 

ac. o. 

ge. da. de. 

o. 
ac. 

ac. ge. 
ac. da. 



da. 



ac. 



ac. 
ac. da. 

ac. 

ac. da, 
ac. 

ac. da. 

ge. da. a. 

ac. 

ac. da. a. 

ac. da. (subj.)de. 

a. 
ac. da. de. 

ac. 
ac. 
ac. 

ac. ge. 
ac. 
ac. 

ac. da. 
ac. da. 

ge. de. 
ac. da. 

ac. de. 

ge. da. (subj.) de. 





APPENDIX. 




363 


Conjugations. 


Cases. 1 


nfinitiVe. 


7 piaire, 


to please. 


da. 


a. 


i planter, 


to plant, 


ac. 




1 platrer, 


to plaster, 


ac. 




I pleurer, 


to bewail, to cry, 


ac. ge. 




I plier, 


to plait, to bend, 


ac. 




1 plisser, 


to plait, 


ac. 




1 plumber, 


to lead, 


ac. 




1 plonger, 


to plunge, 


ac. 




1 ployer, 


to fold up, 


ac. 




1 poignarder, 


to stab, 


ac. 




t poivrer, 


to pepper, 


ac. 




I polisser, 


to polish, 


ac. 




c 2 polir, 


to burnish* 


ac. 




1 pomper, 


to pump, 


ac. 




I ponctuer> 


to point, 


ac. 




I pondre, 


to lay eggs. 


ac. 




1 porter, 


to carry, 


ac. da. 


a. 


1 poser, 


to lay, 


ac. 




1 poss^der, 


to possess, 


ac. 




1 poudrer, 


to powder, 


ac. 




r. poursuivre, 


to pursue, 


ac. 




r. pourvoir, 


to provide, 


ac. ge. da. 




1 pouser, 


to thrust, push, 


ac. da. 


*. 


r . pouvoir, 


to be able, 


ac. da, 


o. 


1 pratiquer, 


to practise, 


ac. 




1 preceeler, 


to precede, 


ac. ge. 




1 precher, 


to preach, 


da. 


de. 


\ predire, 


to for et el. 


ac. da. 


o. 


1 predominer, 


to predominate, 


ac. 




1 preferer, 


to prefer, 


ac. da. 


0. 


1 prejud icier, 


to prejudice, 


da. 




1 prelever, 


to deduct, 


ac. 




1 premediter, 


to premeditate, 


ac. 


de. 


". prendre, 


to take, 


ac. ge. da. 




1 preparer, 


to prepare, 


ac. da. 


a. 


1 preposer, 


to set over, 


ac. da. 




I presager, 


to portend, 


ac. 


0. 


c 2 prescrire, 


to prescribe, 


ac. 


de. 


I presenter, 


to offer, 


ac. da. 


a. 


1 preserver, 


to preserve, 
i i 2 


ac. 





36'4 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE, 



Conjugations. 


Cases. 


Infinitive, 


I preside r. 


to preside, 


ac. 




1 presenter, 


to present, 


ac. 


a. 


3 pressentir, 


to foresee, 


ac. 




1 presser, 


to press, or squeeze, ac. 


de. 


1 presumer, 


to presume, 


ac. ge. 


de. 


11 pretendre, 


to pretend to, to 


design, ac. da 


1. o. 


1 pr&ter, 


to lend, 


ac. da. 




ir. prevaloir, 


to prevail. 






5 prevenir, 


to prevent, 


ae. ge. 




ir. prevoir, 


to foresee, 


ac. 


0. 


I prier, 


to pray, 


ac. 


(subj.) de 


1 priver, 


to deprive. 


ac. ge. 


de. 


1 proc£der, 


to proceed, 


ge. da. 




1 proclamer, 


to proclaim, 


ac. 




1 procurer, 


to procure, 


ac. da. 


de. 


1 prodiguer, 


to lavish. 


ac* 




10 produire, 


to produce, 


ac. 




1 profaner. 


to profane, 


ac. 




1 proferer, 


to utter, 


ac. 




1 professeiv, 


to profess, 


ac. 




1 profiler, 


to improve, 


ge, 




1 projeter, 


to intend, 


ac. 


de. 


1 proionger, 


to prolong, 


ac. 




1 se promener, 


to walk. 






ir. proraettre, 


to promise, 


ae. da. 


de. 


1 prononcer, 


to pronounce,. 


ac. da. 




1 propager, 


to propagate, 


ac. 




1 prophetiser, 


to for et el, 


ac. 




J. proposer, 


to propose, 


ac. da. 


de.. 


l c 2 proscrire, 


to proscribe, 


ac. ge. 




1 prosperer, 


to prosper. 






I se prosterner, 


to prostrate or. e' 


s self, da. 




1 proteger, 


to protect, 


ac. 




1 protestercontre,£o protest. 






5 provenir,* 


to proceed, 


ge. 




1 pubiier, 


to publish, 


ac. 


o. 


2 punir, 


to punish, 


ac. ge. 


de. 


1 purger, 


to purge, 


ac. 




1 purifier, 


to purify, 


ac, 




1 se putrefier, 


to rot. 







Appendix. 



q- 



Conjugations. 


Cases. I 


1 jQuadrupler, 


to quadrupulate, 


ac. 


1 qualifier, 


to qualify, 


ac. 


1 quereller, 


to scold at, 


ac. 


1 questionner, 


to ask questions, 


ac. 


1 qu&ter, 


to beg, 


ac. 


1 quitter, 


to quit, 

R. 


ac. 


1 Rabaisser, 


to abate, 


ac. 


1 raccommoder, 


to mend, 


ac. 


1 racheter. 


to redeem, 


ac. ge. 


1 racheter, 


to buy again, 


ac. 


I rac outer, 


to relate, 


ac. da. 


2 se radoucir, 


to be appeased. 




2 raffermir, 


to strengthen, 


ac. 


1 raffiner, 


to refine, 


ac. 


2 rafraichir, 


to cool, 


ac. 


1 raisonner, 


to reason, 


ac. ge. 


2 ralentir, 


to relent, 


ac. 


1 rallier, 


to rely, 


ac. 


1 rallumer, 


to kindle again* 


ac. 


1 ramasser, 


to pick up, 


ac. ge. 


1 ramener, 


to bring back, 


ac. ge. da. 


2 ramollir, 


to soften, 


ac. 


1 ram per, 


to crawl, 


da. 


1 ranconner, 


to ransom, 


ac. 


1 ranger, 


to set in order. 


ac. 


1 ranimer, 


to revive, 


ac. 


1 raper, 


to grate, 


ac. 


1 rappeler, 


to call again, 


ac. ge. da. 


1 rapporter, 


to bring back, 


ac ge. da 


\r. rapprendre, 


to learn again, 


ac. 


I rapprocher, 


to draw near again, ac. ge. 


I rarefier, 


to rarefy, 


ac. 


1 raser, 


to shave, 


ac. 


1 rassasiery 


to satisfy? 
i i 3 


ac. ge, 



Infinitive. 



a. 



de. 



366 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE, 



10 
9 
9 

ir. 
1 
I 



Conjugations, 
rassembler, to join together, 



rassurer, 

ratifier, 

ratisser, 

rattacher, 

raturer, 

ravager, 

ravir, 

raver, 

realiser, 

reassigned 

rebatir, 

rebaptiser, 

reblanchir, 

rebondir, 

re border, 

reboucher, 

rebrider, 

rebuter, 

recacheter, 

receler, 

reeevoir, 

rechanger, 

recharger> 

rechauffer, 

rechercher,- 

recitei*, 

reclamer, 

recoller, 



to encourage, 

to ratify, 

to scrape, 

to tie again, 

to scratch out, 

to lay waste, 

to ravish, 

to bar, 

to realize, 

to assign anew, 

to rebuild, 

to re- baptize, 

to wash again, 

to rebound* 

to new border, 

to stop again, 

to bridle again, 

to reject, 

to seal up again, 

to conceal, 

to receive, 

to change again, 

to load again, 

to ivarm again, 

to seek again, 

to rehearse, 

to claim, 

to glue again, 



recommander, to recommend, 
reeompenser, to reward, 

to compose again, 
to reckon again, 
to reconcile, 
to wait upon one back, 
to know again, 
se reconnoitre, to come to one" s self, 
reconquerir, to conquer, 
reconter, to tell over again, 

recopeir, to write fair again. 



recomposer, 
recompter, 

reconcilier, 
reconduire, 

reconnoitre. 



Cases. 

ac. 

ac. 

ac. 

ac. 

ac. da. 

ac. 

ac. 

ac, ge. 

ac. ge. 

ac. 

ac. 

ac. 

ac. 

ac, 

ac. 

ac, 

ac. 

ac. 

ac. 

ac. 

ac. ge, 

ac. 

ac, ge* 

ac. 

ac. 

ac. 

ac. ge. 

ac. 

ac. da. 

ac, ge. 

ac. 

ac. 

ac. 

ac. da, 

ac. 

ac. 
ac. da* 

ac. 



Infiniti 



ve. 



de. 



de. 

de, 





APPENDIX. 




367 


Conjugations. 
xr. recoudre, to sew again, 


Cases, 
ac. 


Infinitive 


It. recourir, 


to have recourse, 


da. 




recouvrer, 


to recover, 


ae. 




4 recouvrir, 


to new cover, 


da. 




1 recreer, 


to recreate, 


ac. 




*1 se recrier, 


to exclaim. 






1 recri miner, 


to recriminate. 






12 recrire. 


to write over, 


ac da. 


de. 


1 reeruter, 


to recruit, 


ac. 




1 rectifier, 


to rectify, 


ac. 




it. recueillir, 


to gather, 


ac. 




1 reculer, 


to draw back, 


ac. 




1 reeuser, 

ir. redefaire, 


to except against, 
to undo again, 


ac. 
ac. 




1 redemander, 


to ask again, 


ac. da. 


a. 


11 redescendre, 


to come down again. 




6 redevoir, 


to owe still, 


ac. da. 




1 rediger, 


to put in order, 


ac. 




ir. redire, 


to say again, 


ac. da. 


dfe 


1 redonner, 
1 redorer, 


to give again, 
to new gild, 


ac. da. 
ac. 




1 redouble^ 


to new line, 


ac. 




1 redonbler, 


to redouble, 


ge. 




1 redouter, 


to dread, 


ac. 


tie. 


1 redresses 


to make straight, 


ac. 




10 reduire, 


io reduce, 


ac. da. 


h. 


1 r6edifier, 


to build up again, 


ac. 




ir. refaire. 


io do over again, 


ac. 




1 referer, 


to refer, 


ac. da. 




2 reflechir sur, 


to reflect. 






1 refiuer, 


to run back. 






11 refondre, 


to melt again, 


ac. 




1 reformer, 


io reform, 


ac. 




1 refrener, 


to refrain, 


ac. 




2 refroidir, 


to cool, 


ac. 




1 se refugier, 
1 refuser, 


to take sanctuary . 
to refuse, 


ac. da. 


de. 


1 refuter, 


to refute, 


ac. 




1 regagner, 
1 regaier, 


to get again, 
to entertain^ 


ac. 
ac. ge, 





368 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



Conjugations. 


Cases. 


Infinitive 


1 regarder, 


to look upon, 


ac. 


0. 


2 regarnir, 


to furnish again, 


ac. ge. 




imp. regeler, 


to freeze again, 






1 reg^nerer, 


to regenerate, 


ac. 




2 regir, 


to govern, 


ac. 




1 regler, 


to rule, 


ac. 




1 regner, 


to reign. 






1 regorger, 


to overflow, 


ge. 




1 regratter, 


to scratch again, 


ac. 




1 regretter, 


to lament, 


ac. 


de. 


1 rehabilitee 


to rehabilitate, 


ac. 




1 rehausser, 


to raise, 


ac. 




1 rejaillir, 


to spurt up. 




• 


1 rejeter, 


to reject, 


ac. ge. 




1 reintegrer, 


to restore, 


ac. 




8 rejoindre, 


to join again, 


ac. 




2 se rejouir, 


to rejoice, 


ge. 


(subj.) de 


1 r6ite>ei\, 


to repeat, 


ac. 




1 relacher, 


to slacken, 


ac. 




2 relargir, 


to make wider again,nc. 




1 relaveiv, 


to wash again, 


ac. 




1 releguer, 


to banish, 


ac. da. 




1 relever, 


to raise up again, 


ac. ge. 




1 relier, 


to bind, 


ac. 




ir. relire, 


to read over, 


ac. 




10 reluire, 


to glitter. 






1 remander, 


to send word again 


, ac. da. 


de. 


1 remarier, 


to marry 'again, 


ac. da^. 




1 remarquer, 


to observe, 


ac. 




1 remballer, 


to pack up again, 


ac. 




i rembarquer, 


to embark again, 


ac. 




1 rembourser, 


to reimburse, 


ac. 




1 rem&ler, 


to shuffle again, 


ac. 




1 remener, 


to carry back, 


ac. da. 


o. 


1 remercier, 


to thank, 


ac. ge. 


de, 


1 remesurer, 


to measure again, 


ac. 


,. • 


1 remedies 


to remedy, 


da. 




ir. remettre, 


to put again, 


ac. da. 




1 remeubler, 


to furnish again, 


ac. 







APPENDIX. 


369 


Conjugations. 


Cases. Infinitive. 


1 reraonter, 


f to get up again, 
X to take up again, 


* da. 
ac. da. 


I remontrer, 


to remonstrate, 


ae. da. 


ir. remoudre, 


to grind again, 


ae. 


1 rempaqueter, 


to pack ?ip again, 


ac. 


i remplacer, 


to replace, 


ac. 


2 remplir, 


to fill up, 


ac. 


1 se remplumei 


', to new feather. 




1 remporter, 


to carry back, 


ac. da. 


1 remprunter, 


to borrow again, 


ac. ge. 


1 remuer, 


to move. 


ac. 


ir. renaitre, 


to be born again, 


ge. 


1 renehainir, 


to chain up again, 


ac. 


2 rencherir, 


to raise, 


ac. 


1 rencontrer, 


to meet with, 


ac. 


3 se rendormir. 


to fall asleep again 




11 rerrdre, 


to return, 


ac. da. 


10 renduire, 


to new plaster, 


ac. ge. 


1 renfermer, 


to shut up again, 


ac. 


1 renfler, 


to swell again, 


ac. 


1 renforcer, 


to fortify, 


ac. 


1 rengainer, 


to sheath, 


ac. 


1 renier, 


to disown, 


ac. 


1 renoncer, 


to renounce. 


ac. da. k. 


1 renouer, 


to tie again, 


ac. 


1 renouveler, 


to renew, 


ac. 


1 renter. 


to endow, 


ac. 


1 rentrer, 


to come again, 


da. 


1 ren verse r, 


to throw down, 


ac. 


ir. renvoyer, 


to send back, 


ac. da. o, 


1 1 repandre. 


to spill, to spread, 


ac. 


1 reparer, 


to repair, 


ac. 


9 reparoitre, 


to appear again. 




2 repartir, 


to reply, 


da. 


3 repartuy* 


to go back again. 




1 repasser, 


to cross again. 




1 repasser, 


to iron, 


ac. 


1 repenser, 


to remind, 


da. k. 


3 se repentir, 


to repent, 


ge. de. 


1 repe'tir, 


to repeat, 


ac. da, 



37 



GRAMMAR OF 1 HE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



Conjugat 

1 repeupler, 

1 replacer, 

1 replanter, 

1 replier, 

] repliquer, 

1 replisser, 

1 rep longer, 

$ repolir, 
11 repondre. 

1 reporter, 

1 se reposer, 

1 repousser, 
ir. reprendre, 

1 representee 

1 reprimanded 

1 reprimer, 

1 reprocher, 
10 rep rod u ire, 

1 r^pudier, 

1 repugner, 

1 repurger^ 

1 reputer, 
ir. requerir, 

1 reserver, 

1 resider, 

1 re*signer, 

1 resilier, 

1 resister, 
ir. resoudre, 
ir. se r6soudre, 

1 respecter, 

1 respirer, 

1 ressembler, 

3 ressentir, 

1 resserrer, 

5 se ressouvenir, 

1 ressusciter, 

1 restaurer, 

1 rester, 

1 restituer, 



ions. 

to re people, 

to place again, 

to plant again, 

to fold again, 

to reply, 

to plait again, 

to dip again, 

to polish again, 

to answer, 

to carry back, 

to rest. 

to drive back, 

to chide, 

to represent, 

to rebuke, 

to repress, 

to reproach, 

to reproduce, 

to divorce, 

to repugn, 

to purge again, 

to repute, 

to require, 

to reserve. 

to reside, 

to resign, 

to cancel, 

to resist, 

to resolve, 

to resolve upon, 

to respect, 

to breathe, 

to resemble, 

tofeel, 

to tie tighter, 

to remtmber, 

to raise from the 

to restore, 

to stop, 

to return, 



Cases. 


Infinitive* 


ac. ge. 




ac. 




ac. 




ac. 




ac. da. 




ac. 




ac. 




ac. 




ac. da. 




ac. da. 




ac. 




ac. ge, 


de. 


ac. da. 




ac. ge. 


de. 


ac. 


» 


ac. da. 


de. 


ac. da. 




ac. 




da. 


de. 


ac. 




ac* 


o. 


ac. ge. 


de. 


ac. da. 




da. 




ac. da. 


a. 


ac. da. 




da. 




ac. 


de. or a, 


da. 


a. 


ac. 




ac. 




da. 




ac. 




ac. 




ge. 


de. 


dead. 




ac. 





ac. da. 





APPENDIX. 




371 


Conjugations, 


Cases. 


Infinitive 


S restreindre, 


to limit, 


ac. 


a. 


1 resulter, 


to result from j 


g e - 




I returner, 


to recapitulate, 


ac. 




2 retablir, 


to re-establish, 


ac. 




1 retarder, 


to put off, 


ac. 




5 retenir, 


to detain, 


ac. 


a. 


1 retirer, 


to dram. 


ac. ge. 




1 se retirer, 


th withdraw, 


gP« 




1 retomber, 


to fall again. 






11 retordre, 


to twist again, 


ac. 




1 retoucher, 


to revise again, 


ac. 




1 retourner, 


C to return, 
\ to turn again, 


* da. 


0. 




ac. 




1 ret racer, 


to draw again, 


ac. 




1 se retracter, 


to recant, 


S e - 


de. 


1 retrancher, 


to diminish, 


ac. ge. da 




1 se retrancher 


to intrench. 






2 retr£cir, 


to make narrow, 


ac. 




1 retrograder, 


to retrograde. 






1 retrouver, 


to find again, 


ac. 




1 reveiller, 


to awake, 


ac. ge. 




1 reveler, 


to reveal, 


ac. da 




1 revendiquer, 


to claim, 


ac. 




11 revendre, 


to sell again, 


ac. da. 




5 revenir,* 


to come again, 


ge. da. 


0. 


1 r&ver, 


to dream, 




0. 


1 r&verberer, 


to reflect, 


ac. 




1 reVerer, 


to honour, 


ac. 




ir. revet ir, 


to invest, 


ae. ge. 




ir. revivre, 


to revive. 






2 r£unir, 


to re-unite, 


ac. da. 




ir. revoir, 


to see again, 


ac. 




1 se reVolter, 


to revolt. 






1 revoquer, 


to repeal, 


ac. 




3 r£ussir, 


to succeed, 




a. 


1 rider, 


to wrinkle. 






1 ridiculiser, 


to laugh at, 


ac. 




1 rimer, 


to rhyme, 


ac. 




1 r&mprimer, 


to reprint. 


ac. 




1 riposter, 


to reply, 


ac. da, 





3?2 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



Conjugations. 


Cases. 


Infin 


ir. rire, 


to laugh, 


ge- 


de 


1 risquer, 


to venture, 


ac. 


a 


1 rissoler, 


to roast brown, 


ac. 




I river, 


to rivet, 


ac. 




1 rogner, 


to cut, to pare, 


ac. da. 




2 se roidir, 


to be stiff. 






ir. rompre, 


to break, 


ac. da. 




1 ronfier, 


to snore, 






1 ronger, 


to gnaw, 


ac. 




2 r6tir, 


to roast, 


ac. 




2 rougir, 


to blush, to reddeni 


• 


de 


1 rouler, 


to roll, 


ac. 




2 roussir, 


to grow red, 






4 rouvrii% 


to open again, 


ac. 




1 ruiner, 


to ruin, 


ac. 




1 se ruiner, 


to ruin one's self, 


da. 


a. 


1 Sabler, 


S. 

to gravel, 


ac. 




1 sabrer, 


to cut with a hang ei 


*, ac. 




1 saccager, 


to plunder, 


ac. 




1 sacrer, 


to consecrate, 


ac. 




1 sacrifier, 


to sacrifice, 


ac. da. 


k 


1 saigner, 


to let blood, 


ac, 




2 se saisir, 


to lay hold of, 


S e - 




2 salir, 


to foul, 


ac. 




1 saluer, 


to salute, 


ac. 




I sanctifier, 


to sanctify, 


ac. 




1 saper, 


to sap, 


ac. 




1 sarcler ; 


to weed, 


ac. 




1 satiriser, 


to satirize, 


ac. 




ir. satisfaire, 


to satisfy, 


AC. 


de, 


ir. savoir, 


to know 


AC 


0. 


1 sauter, 


to leap, to jump, 


ac 




1 sauver, 


to save, 


ac ge. 




1 scandalizer, 


to scandalize , 


ac 


de. 


i scier, 


to saw, 


ac 




1 sculpter, 


to engrave, 


ac. 




1 secher, 


to dry, 


ac 







APPENDIX. 




37 


Conjugations. 


Cases. 


Infinitive 


1 seconder, 


to help, 


ac. 




1 seeouer, 


to shake, 


ac. 




ir. secourir, 


to relieve, 


ac. 




10 s&luire, 


to seduce, 


ac. 




1 sojourner, 


to stay in a place j 


da. 




1 sembler, 


to seem, 


da. 


o. 


1 semer, 


to sow, 


ac. 




3 sentir, 


to feel, to smell, 


ac. 




1 sequestrer, 


to sequestrate, 


ac. 




1 serrer, 


to squeeze, 


ac. da. 




3 servir, 


to serve, 


ac. da. 


a. 


1 sevrer, 


to wean, 


ac. 




1 siffler, 


to whistle. 






1 signaler, 


to make famous, 


ac. 




I signer, 


to subscribe, 


ac. 




1 signifies 


to notify, 


ac. da. 


de. 


1 solliciter, 


to solicitate, 


ac. da. 


a or de. 


1 sommeiller, 


to slumber. 






1 sommer, 


to summon, 


ac. 


de. 


1 sonder, 


to sound, 


ac. 




1 songer, 


to think, 


da. 


a. 


1 sonner, 


to ring, 


ac. 




S sortir, 


to go out, 


ge. 


de. 


1 se soucief. 


to care for, 


g e - 


de. 


1 souffler, 


to blow, 


ac. da. 




4 souffrir, 


to suffer, 




(subj.) o. 


1 souhaiter, 


to wish, 


ac. da. 


(subj.) o. 


1 souilier, 


to dirty, 


ac. ge. 




1 soulager, 


to relieve, 


ac. ge. 




1 se souler, 


to cloy ones self 


g e - 




1 soulever, 


to raise, 


ac. ge. 




r. soumettre, 


to submit, 


ac. da. 


a. 


1 soupgonner, 


to suspect, 


ac. ge. 


de. 


1 souper, 


to sup. 






1 soupirer, 


to sigh. 






r. sourire, 


to smile, 


da. 




L$ souscrire, 


to subscribe, 


ac. da. 




r. soustraire, 


to subtract, 


ac, ge. da. 




5 soutenir, 


to maintain, 


acvda. 


0. 


5 se souvenir, 


to remember, 

K K 


- ge. 


de. 



374 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



Conjugations. 
1 specifier, to specify, 
1 statuer, to ordain, 


Cases, 
ac. 


Infinitive, 
de. 


1 stipuler, 
1 stupefier, 
1 subdiviser, 


to stipulate, 
to stupefy, 
to subdivide, 


ac. 
ac. 
ac. 




2 subir, 

1 submerger, 

1 subordonner, 


to undergo, 

to sink, 

to subordinate, 


ac. 
ac. 
ac. da. 




1 suborner, 
1 subroger, 


to corrupt, 
to substitute, 


ac. 
ac. 




1 subsister, 


to subsist. 






1 substituer, 


to substitute, 


ac. da. 




1 subtiliser, 


to subtilize, 


ac. 




5 subvenir, 


to relieve, 


da. 




1 succeder, 


to succeed, 


da. 




1 sucrer, 


to sugar, 


ac. 




ir. suffire, 


to suffice, 


da. 


de. 


1 suffoquer, 
1 suggerer, 
ir. suivre, 
1 supplanter, 
1 suppleer, 
1 supplier, 
1 supporter, 
1 supposer, 


to stifle, 
to suggest, 
to follow, 
to supplant, 
to supply, 
to intreat, 
to suffer, to bear 
to suppose, 


ac. 
ac. 

ac. da. 
ac. 

ac. da. 
ac. ge. 
?ip,ac. 
ac. da. 


de. 

(subj.) de, 
(ind.subj.)o ( 


1 supprimer, 
1 supputer, 
1 surcharger, 

ir. surfaire, 


to suppress, 
to compute, 
to overcharge, 
to exact, 


ac. ge. 
ac. 

ac. ge. 
ac. 




1 surmonter, 


to excel, 


ac. 




1 surnager, 

1 surpasser, 

ir. surprendre, 


to swim over, 
to excel, 
to tur prise, 


ac. 
ac. 


de.^ 


(r. survivre, 


to survive, 


da. 




] 1 suspendre, 
1 sustenir, 


to hang up, 
to maintain, 


ac. da. 
ac. 




1 sympatiser, 


to sympathize. 







APPENDIX. 



575 



Tacher, 

tacher, 

tacheter, 

tailler, 

taire, 

tamiser, 

taner, 

tapisser, 

tarder, 

tarir, 

tasser, 

tater, 

taxer, 

teindre, 

temperer, 

temporiser, 

tendre, 

tenir, 

tenter, 

tergiverser, 

terminer, 

terrasser, 

tirer, 

toiser, 
tolerer, 
tomber,* 
tondre, 

tonner, 
toucher, 
tourmenter, 
tourner, 
tournoyer, 
tousser, 
tracer, 
10 traduire, 
I trafiquer, 



Conjugations. 

to stain, 



Cases. 
ac. 



1 

imp 



ac. 
ac. 
ac. 
ac. 
ac. 



{to endeavour, 
to aim at. 
to speckle, 
to cut out, 
to conceal, 
to sift, 
to tan, 

to furnish with hangings, ac. 
to delay, 

to dry up, ac. 

to heap up, ac. 

to feel, ac. da. 

to tax, ac. ge. 

to dye, ac. 

to allay, ac. 

to delay, 
to tend, 
to hold, 
to tempt, 
to shift, 
to terminate, 
to throw down, 



{to draw, 
to shoot, 
to measure, 
to tolerate, 
to fall, 
to shear, 
to thunder, 
to touch, 
to plague, 
to turn round, 
to whirl about, 
to cough, 
to draw, 
to translate, 
to trade, 

K K 2 



da. 
da. 



ge. da. 
da. 



ac. 
ac. 
ac. 

ac. 
ac. 
ac. 

ac. 
ac. 

ac. 



ac. da 
ac. 
ac. da. 



ac. da. 
ac. ge. 
ac. 



/ 
Infinitive. 

de. 
a. 



de. 

a. 
de. 



376 



GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



Coirju 


gations. 


Cases. 


Infinitive 


2 trahir, 


to betray, 


ac. 




1 trainer, 


to drag along, 


ac. 




ir. traire, 


to milk, 


ac. 




1 traiter, 


to treat, 


ac. 




1 tramer, 


to plot. 


ac. 




J trancher, 


to cut off, 


ac. da. 




1 tranquilliser, 


to quiet, 


ac. 




12 transcrire, 


to transcribe, 


ac. 




1 transferer, 


to transfer, 


ac. ge. da 




1 transformer, 


to transform, 


ac. 




1 transgresser, 


to transgress, 


ac. 




1 transiger, 


to transact. 






ir. transmettre, 


to transmit, 


ac. da. 




1 transpirer, 


to transpire. 






1 transplanter, 


to transplant, 


ac. 




1 transporter, 


to transfer, 


ac. ge. da. 




1 transposer. 


to transpose, 


ac. 




1 transvaser, 


to decant, 


ac. 




1 travailler, 


to work, 


ac. da. 


a. 


1 traverser, 


to cross, 


ac. 




2 se travestir, 


to disguise' one's self. 




1 trebucher, 


to stumble. 






1 trembler, 


to shiver, 


ge. 


de. 


1 tremper, > 


to dip, 


ac. 




1 trepaner, 


to trepan, 


ac. 




ir. tresaillir, 


to start, 


ge. * 




1 tricoter, 


to knit, 


ac. 




1 triompher, 


to triumph, 


g e - 


de, 


1 tripler, 


to treble, 


ac. 




1 tromper, 


to deceive, 


ac. 




1 tronquer, 


to mutilate, 


ac. 




1 troquer, 


to barter, 


ac. 




1 trotter, 


to trot. 






1 troublir, 


to trouble, 


ac. 




1 trouver, 


to find out, 


ac. 


a. 


1 tyranniser, 


to oppress, 


ac. 





APPENDIX. 



3r; 



u. 



1 Ulcerer, 


to ulcerate, 


ac. 




2 unir, 


to unite, 


ac. da. 




1 user, 


C to use, 

1 to wear of, 

V. 


ge. 
ac. 




1 Vaciller, 


to stagger. 






ir. vainere, 


to vanquish, 


ac. 




ir. valoir, 


to be worth, 


ac. da. 




ir. valoir mieux. 


to be better, 




0. 


1 vanter, 


to commend, 


ac. 




1 se vanter, 


to boast, 


ge. 


de. 


1 Tegeter, 


to vegetate, 






1 veiller, 


to watch, 


ac. da. 


a. 


11 vendre, 


to sell, 


ac. da. 






Cto come to, 


1 , 

>ge. da. 


0. 


5 venir,* 


< to happen, 


a. 




Kjo have just. 


de. 


1 venter, 


to blow. 






2 verdir, 


to become green. 






1 vergetter, 


to brush, 


ac. 




1 verifier, 


to verify, 


ac. 




L l vernir, 


to varnish, 


ac. 




1 vernisser, 


to varnish, 


ac. 




1 vexer, 


to vex, 


ac. 




1 vicier, 


to viciate, 


ac. 




1 vider, 


to empty, 


ac. 




2 vieillir, 


to grow old. 






1 violer, 


to transgress, to violate, ae. 




1 viser, 


to aim at, 


ac. da. 


a. 


1 vitrer, 


to glaze, 


ac. 




ir. vivre, 


to live. 






ir, voir, 


to see, 


ac. 


0. 


1 voler, 


Cto rob, 
X to fly, 


ac. 
da. 


0. 


1 voder, 


to devote, 


ac. da, 




ir, vouloir, 


to be willing, 

K K 3 


ac. 


(subj.)o 



378 



APPENDIX, No. IV. 

ANALOGY OF THE FRENCH WITH 
OTHER LANGUAGES. 



A METHOD OF EASILY LEARNING SEVERAL 
THOUSAND FRENCH WORDS. 

NOUNS AND ADNOUNS. 

There are many of these which are alike in English and 
French, and others which differ only in their termination. 

1. The expressions, which are perfectly alike, are parti- 
cularly those that have the following terminations : 

I C animal, cardinal, fatal, general, local, moral, 

. t natal, original, principal, &c. 
„,, f capable, fable, &c. bible, eligible, &c. noble, 

X double, soluble, insoluble, &c. 

{chace, face, grimace, grace, place, preface, 
race, surface, trace, &c. 
{chance, complaisance, extravagance, igno- 
rance, lance, temperance, &c. 
{abstinence, conference, continence, diligence, 
eloquence, patience, &c. 
(artifice, auspice, edifice, justice, injustice, of- 
fice, orifice, precipice, solstice, &c. 
, ("miracle, oracle, obstacle, receptacle, taberna- 

\ cle, spectacle, &e. 

{ambuscade, cavalcade, brigade, esplanade, se- 
serenade, retrograde, &c. 



APPENDIX. 



379 



-age as 

-ege 

-ge 

-ule 

-lie 



{age, adage, bandage, cage, cordage, image, 
page, plumage, rage, &c. 
{college, privilege, sacrilege, siege, sortilege, 
&c. 
{vestige, doge, barge, charge, orange,, forge, 
rouge, refuge, deluge, &c. 
{globule, ridicule, animalcule, corpuscule, for- 
mule, module, mule, pustule, valvule, &c. 
{bile, debile, agile, docile, ductile, facile, fra- 
gile, nubile, reptile, versatile, &c. 
{carabine, fascine, doctrine, heroine, machine, 
marine, famine, mine, rapine, &c. 
{action, fraction, legion, nation, opinion, pas- 
sion, question, religion, &c. 
f arrogant, constant, elegant, elephant, petu- 
\ lant, piquant, poignant, vigilant, &c. 
c absent, accident, compliment, augment, con- 
1 tent, element, frequent, serpent, &c, 

2. Many other English words require only the change of 
termination in the following manner : 



-ine 



-ion 



-ary i 


nto -aire, 


as military, 


m Hit aire. 


~ory 
-cy 

-ty 

-QUS 


. . . -oire, 
. . . -ce, 
. . . . -t^ 
. . . -eux, 


. . glory, 
clemency, 
beauty, 
dangerous, 


gloire. 
clemence. 
beaute. 
dangereux. 


-our 


. . . -eur, 


. . ' favour. 


faveur. 


-or 


. . . -eur, 


error, 


erreur. 


-ine 


. . . -in, 


clandestine, 


clandestin. 


-ive 

" f y 


. . . -if, 
. . . -rie, 


expressive, 
. . fury, 


expressif. 
furie. 



VERBS. 

1. Most English verbs ending in ise, use, ute, become < 
French by adding an r to the final, thus ; to 

I. ise, add r, as baptise, realise, baptiser, realiser, &c. 
% use, .... r, as abuse, excuse, abuser, excuser, &c. 
3. ute, .... r, as dispute, refute, disputer, r4futer, &c. 



380 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

2. Most English verbs ending in ate, fy, ish, become 
French by changing the final as follows : 

English. French. 

1. ate, into er, as accelerate, abrogate, acceUrer, abroger, &c. 

2. fy, ... ,/fe?*, as justify, liquefy, justifier, Uquefier,&c. 

3. ish, . . . Ar, as abolish, accomplish, abolir, accomplir, &c. 

Note 1. Most nouns which end in y, except those men- 
tioned in Rule 2, become French by changing that final 
into ie, and have the plural alike in hoth languages, thus : 

Singular. Plural. 

English: folly, tragedy, fury; follies, tragedies, furies. 
French: folie, tragedie,furie ; folies, tragedies, furies. 

Note 2. The verbs ending in bute and tute, are excepted 
from Rule 1, and become French by changing ute intower, 
as : to attribute, attribuer ; to substitute substituer. 

Note 3, There are some exceptions to these rules, par- 
ticularly to the words ending in ty ; but they are very few, 
and a great advantage will certainly be derived from learn- 
ing these finals by heart. 



381 



APPENDIX, No. V. 

FRENCH SYNONYMS, 

I. NOUNS. 
1. An, — Annee, — Year, 

The word year is expressed by annexe when it is considered 
as the regular course of the twelve months ; and by an, 
when we mean only to express a space of twelve months, 
at whatever part of the year it may begin 5 as, 

It is two years since my father died ; my father died the 

first year of this century ; 
11 y a deux ans que mon pere est mort ; and, Mon pere 
mourut la premiere annee de ce siecle-ci. 



f 1 ' 



1. Jour,. . . . Journee, . . . . Day. 
Matin, . . Matinee, .... Morning. 
Soir, .... Soiree, Evening. 



The word day is expressed by jour; morning by matin; 
and evening by soir, when we speak of any part of them. 
They are expressed by journee, matinee, and soiree, when we 
express their whole duration , as, 



•1 



/"The days are short now ; 
J Les jours sont courts a present. 

I have been sick all day long ; 
s *J'ai tie* malade toute la journee. 

'It has rained all the morning; 

II a plu toute la matine*e. 

I go a hunting every morning ; 
"Je vais a la chasse tous les matins. 



382 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



i 



I will spend the evening with you ; 
Je passerai la soiree avec vous. 

I will go and see you to-morrow evening ; 
J'irai vous voir demain au soir. 

3. Combat,— Battaile,« — Battle. 



The word battle is expressed in French by combat, when 
it denotes a skirmish or partial action, such as happens at 
the passage of a river, at the intercepting of a convoy, &c. 
It is expressed by battaile when it denotes a general action 
of two armies, such as la bataille de Pharsale. 

4. En Campagne, — a la Campagne. 

We make use of en campagne, only when we speak of the 
army ; or the motion of troops $ as, 



L'arme'e se mettra bient6t en campagne. 

i use of d la campagne, when we 1 
the country 5 as, 

Venez nous voir d, la campagne. 



We make use of a la campagne, when we speak of going 
or living in the country 5 as, 



II. ADNOUNS. 

Neuf,— Nouveau, — New. 

The word new, is most commonly expressed by neuf or 
neuve, when we speak of something which has been recently 
made, or has not been used since it is made ; and by nou- 
veau or nouvelle, when we speak of something of a new 
kind, a new shape, a new fashion, or different from another 
used before. Thus we say : 

He lives in a new house ; 

II demeure dans une maison neuve ; if we mean a new 
built house. 



APPENDIX. 383 

II demeure dans une nouvelle malson; if we mean a per- 
son has removed, and lives in another house. 



III. VERBS. 

1. Battre, — Frapper, — to Beat. 

The verb to beat, is rendered by frapper, in speaking of a 
single blow, and by battre when several are implied. Thus 
we may say, on pent frapper sans battre, mais on ne pent 
battre sans frapper. 

2. Casser, — Rompre, — to Break. 

The verb to break is expressed by casser, when we speak 
of something brittle, and by rompre, when the object is not 
brittle. Thus we say, 

You have broke my glass, Vous avez casse mon verr. 
You have broke my stick, Vous avez rompu mon bdton. 

3. CONNOITRE, SAVOIR, to KnOW. 

The verb to know is always expressed by connoitre, when 
it signifies to be acquainted with ; and most commonlv by 
savoir, in all other circumstances. Thus we say : 

Do you know that lady I Connoissez-uoHs cette dame-la) 
Do you know your lesson r Savez-vow* votre lefon 9 

4. Marcher, — Se Promener, — to Walk. 

The verb to walk is expressed in French by marcher, 
when we walk for business, and by se promener, when vto 
walk for pleasure. Thus we say : 

I have been obliged to walk much to day ; 
J'ai ite* oblige de marcher beaucoup aujourd'hui. 



3S4 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

I have been walking in the garden with my brother j 
Je me suis promene dans le jar din avec monfrere. 

We say se promener £ cheval, en carosse, en batteau, en 
mer, expressions which would be ridiculous, if translated 
by to walk. 

5. Mener, — Porter, — to Carry. 

The verb to carry, is expressed in French by mener. 
when the object can walk, and by porter, when it cannot. 
Thus we say : 

Carry that dog to the stable, 
Menez ce chien d, Cecurie. 

Carry that hat to your brother ; 
Portez ce chapeau a voire frere. 



6. Amener, — Apporter, to Bring. 

The verb to bring is expressed in French by amener when 
the object can walk, and by porter when it cannot $ thus 
we say : 

Bring your wife with you ; 
Amenez voire epouse avec vous. 

Bring me my books 5 
Apportez moi mes livres. 



APPENDIX. 385 

IV. ADVERBS. 

Plus, — Da vantage, — More. 

The word more is always expressed by plus, when it is 
not at the end of a sentence, and by davantage when it is 
at the end of a sentence affirmative 5 as, 

I am younger than you, Je suis plus jeune que vous. 
Will you have some more, En voulez-vous davantage. 

When the word more is at the end of a sentence negative, 
it is often indifferently expressed by plus, or by pas davan- 
tage; as, 

I will not eat any more : 

Je ne manger ai plus, or, je ne manger ai pas davantage. 



V. PREPOSITIONS. 

1 Avant, — Devant,— -Before. 

The word before, is expressed in French by avant, when 
it denotes a priority, and by devant, when it signifies in 
presence of > as, 

I shall have done before noon -, 
Jauraifini avant midi. 

I dared not to appear before you 5 
Je rCosois paroitre devant vous. 

2. Dans, — En, — In. 

The preposition in, when speaking of a place, is rendered 
in French by dans, when we mean to express in a definite 

L L 



386 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

manner the inclusion ; and by en, when we express in a 
vague manner the situation. Thus we say : 

He lives in a furnished house, near St. James's palace ; 
II demeure dans une maison garnie, pres la palais de St. 
James. 

It is more convenient for me to live in a furnished lodging ; 
II est plus commode pour moi de vivre en chambre garnie. 

When speaking of time, dans expresses the epocha, and 
en the duration 5 as, 

Death arrives in the moment we think least of it, and we 
pass in an instant from this world into the next 5 

La mort arrive dans le moment qvHon y pense le moins, et 
Von passe en un instant de ce monde a V autre. 

When speaking of the state or qualification ; dans is used 
in a particularized sense 5 and en in a general sense. Thus 

we say : 

To live in an entire liberty, Vivre dans une entiere liberte. 
To live in liberty, Vivre en liberte. 

3. Pour, — Pendant, — For. 

The word for is expressed in French by pendant, when it 
is followed by a word which denotes a certain duration of 
time, and when it could be expressed by daring; it is ex- 
pressed by pour in other circumstances 5 as, 

I study for two hours every day ; 
J'etudie pendant deux heures tous les jours. 

I lend it to you for two hours ; 
Je vous le prete pour deux heures. 

c 1. Sur, — Dessus, — Upon. 
' 1%. Sous, — Dessous, — Under. 

When the words upon or under are followed by a noun, 



APPENDIX. 387 

they are prepositions, and expressed, — upon by sur, and 
under by sous ; as, 

Your book is upon the table, Votre litre est sur la table. 
Your shoes are under the bed, Vos souliers sont sous le lit. 

When the words upon and under are not followed by a 
noun, they are adverbs, and expressed,— upon by dessus, 
and under by dessous ; as, 

You thought the dog under the bed, and he was upon it 5 
Fows <?roz/iez le chien sous Je Zi£, et il etoit dessus. 

Your handkerchief is not upon the chair, but it is under it ; 
Voire mouchoir ri est pas sur la chaise, mais dessous. 



L L 2 



388 



APPENDIX, No. VI. 
IDIOMS. 

SECTION I. 

I. Idioms Of, To Be, and To Have. 

Rule I. — Cases in which to be is expressed by avoir. 

The verb to be is expressed in French by the same tense 
of the verb avoir in the seven following cases . 

1. When speaking of dimension, or age, it is followed by 
a number 5 as, 

Our house is twenty feet broad $ 
Notre maison a vingt pieds de large. 

I am twenty-five years of age 5 
J'ai vingt-cinq ans. 

c 2. When used to ask the age of a person or an animal 5 
as, how old are you ? quel dge &vez-vous ? 

3. When followed by the words, hungry, dry, or thirsty ) 

as, 

Are you hungry ? A\ez-vous faim ? 
Are you dry ? Avez-vous soif? 

4. When followed by the words hot, warm, or cold; and 
then the part of the body referred to is preceded in French 



APPENDIX. 389 

by au for the masculine, by d, la for the feminine, and b 
aux for the plural, instead of the possessive pronouns my™ 
thy, his, our, your, or their, used in English , as, 

You are cold, Vous zvezfroid 

My feet are cold, JTzxfroid auxpieds. 

Are your hands warm ? Axez-vous chaud aux mains ? 

5. When it is or might be followed by the adverb there' 
without altering the sense of the sentence ; as, 

There are many poor people in England ; 
II y a beaucoup de pauvres en Angleterre. 

6. When it is followed by the words in the wrong, in the 
right, or afraid ; as, 

You were in the right, and I was in the wrong ; 
Vous aviez raison, et moi j'avois tort. 

Why are you afraid I Pourquoi avez-vous peur ? 

7. When to be is followed by in vain, it is commonly 
expressed by avoir beau ? as, 

It is in vain to wait for him -, 
Vous avez beau Vattendre. 



Rule II. — To be, expressed by faire. 

The verb to be is expressed by faire, when applied to 
the state of the weather 5 and with the words jour, nuit, 
soleil, vent, 8lc.; as, 

It is fine weather to-day -, 
II fait beau temps aujourd'hui. 

It was bad weather yesterday ; 
II faisoit mauvais temps hier. 

Is it hot in France ? 
Fait-zZ chaud en France ? 

If the word weather is the nominative case of the verb to 
be, then it should be expressed by etre, and not by faire ; as 

ll 3 



390 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

the weather is fine, le temps est beau; the air is cold, fair 
est froid. 

Rule HI. — To be expressed by se porter. 

The verb to be and to do, used in English in inquiring 
or speaking of a person's health are both expressed in French 
by the reflected verb se porter ; as, 

How do you do ? Comment vous portez-fous ? 
I am very well 5 Je me porte fort Men. 

Rule IV. — II en est de, it is with. 

The impersonal it is, it was, it will be } &c. followed by 
tke preposition with is expressed by il en est de for the pre- 
sent, it en e'toit de for the imperfect, ilenfut de, for the 
preterite, il en sera de, for the future, il en seroit de, for 
the conditional, il en soit de> for the pres. subj. il en ftit 
de, for the preterite ; as, 

It is with you as with other men y 

It en est de vous comme des auires homines. 

I do not believe it will be with my son as with yours ; 
Je ne crois pas qu il en soit de monjils comme du vdtre. 

Note. The verb to be before an infinitive is sometimes ex- 
pressed by the verb devoir; and sometimes it is not expressed 
at all, when the next verb is put in the future. Example : 

1 am to dine out to-day ; 

Je dois diner, (oxxje dinerai) en ville aujourd'hui. 

Rule V. — To have, expressed by 6tre. 
The verb to have is expressed by 4tre : 

1 . In the compound tenses of all the reflected verbs 5 as, 

I rose this morning at six o'clock; 
Je me suis leve ce matin a six heures. 

§. In the compound tenses of the verbs alter, arriver, de'- 
choir, de'ceder, entrer, mourir, naitre, pdrtir, tomber, also 



APPENDIX. 391 

of venir, and its compounds, devenir, disconvenir, interve- 
nir, par venir, revenir, and survenir ; as, 

You have gone to London without my leave 5 
Vous &tes alle d, L ondres sans ma permission. 

Rule VI. — avoir mal k, speaking of illness. 

We make use of avoir mal a, to ask or express what 
part of the body is affected with some illness or pain ; as, 

My eyes are sore, J'ai mal aux yeux. 

Have you the toothe ache ? Avez-vous mal aux dents f 



SECTION II. 

Idioms of some other Words. 

Idioms of aller, to go. 

Le commerce ne v&plus, Trade is dead. 

Est-ce ainsi que vous 2/allez ? Is this your way of proceeding? 

Comment va la sante"? How do you do ? 

Tout va bien, tout va mal, All is well, all is bad. 

Cet habit vous va bien. That coat suits you well. 

Monfrere va partir, My brother is going out. 

Aller aux voix, To put to the vote. 

II va pleuvoir, neiger, It will rain, snow. 

II y va de la vie, Life is at stake. 

Cela va sans dire, That is understood. 

Aller pied h, pied, pas k pas, To act deliberately. 

II y va de mon honneur, My honour is concerned in it. 

Vous nefaites jailer et ve- You are ever running up and 

nir, down. 

II va venir, He is coming. 

Allez-rows sortir ? Are you going out. 



392 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



Idioms of avoir. 

Avoir besoin de quelque chose, To want something. 

Avoir bonne mine, To look well. 

Avoir mauvaise mine, To look ill. 

Avoir affaire de quelque To have occasion for some- 

chose, thing. 

Avoir le ccsur sur les levres, To be free and open. 

Avoir des affaires par dessus To be full of business. 

les yeux, 

Idioms of donner. 

Se donner de, airs, { T ° ^ a -§ reat deal u P on 

' I one s self. 

Donner dans le piege, To be caught in the snare. 

En donner a garder il quel- To make a fool of somebody. 

qu'un, 

Se donner du bon temps, To pass one's time merrily. 

Se donner de garde defaire To be sure not to do such a 

telle chose, thing. 

Donner sur Vennemi, To fall upon the enemy. 

Ce vin donne tfc la tete y That wine flies up to the head. 
Nesavoiroii donner cte la t4te, To know not what way to turn, 

Donne carte blanche, To give full liberties. 

Idioms 0/ faire. 

Faire grdce ct quelqu'un, To forgive somebody. 

Faire le malade, To sham sickness. 

Faire fond sur quelqu'un> To rely upon somebody. 
Faire faire une montre, To bespeak a watch. 

Faire voile, or mettreala voile, To set sail. 
Se faire des amis, To get friends. 

Se faire des affaires, To bring one's self into trouble. 

Se faire d, la fatigue, To inure one'sself to hardships. 

Faire bien ses affaires, To prosper. 

Faire des contes d, dormir de- To tell idle stories. 
bout, 



APPENDIX. 



393 



Faire un pas de clerc, To take a false step. 

Faire des armes, To fence. 

Faire la sourde oreille, To give a deaf ear. 

Faire bonne mine a quelqu'un, To receive one kindly. 

Faire Chomme d importance, To pretend to great matters. 

Idioms of jouer. 



Jouer des instrumens, 
Jouer a quelquejeu, 
Jouer une piece de theatre, 
Jouer un tour a quelqiCun, 
Jouer quite ou double, 
Jouer de son reste, 
Jouer au plus Jin, 



To play upon instruments, 

To play at some game. 

To act a play. 

To serve one a trick. 

To run all chance. 

To use one's last shifts, 

To vie in cunning. 



Idioms of mourir. 



Mourir de faim, 
Mourir de soif, 
Mourir defroid, 
Mourir de chaud, 
Mourir de peur, 
Mourir de chagrin, 
Mourir de douleur, 



To be starved. 

To be choked with thirst. 

To starve with cold. 

To be extremely hot. 

To be frightened to death. 

To grieve one's self to death, 

To have one's heart broken. 



Idioms of main. 



Donner la main a un mal- \ 
heureux, J 

Donner un coup de main, 
Donner a pleines mains, 
Donner de main en main, 
Faire main basse surl'ennemi, 
Faire un coup de main, 
Faire quelque chose sous main, 
Mettre Tepee a la main, 
Prendre a toutes mains, 
En venir aux mains, 



7b relieve an unfortunate, 

To help. 

To give largely. 

To handle about. 

To put the enemy to the sword. 

To do a bold action, 

To do something secretly, 

To draw the sword. 

To catch every way. 

To fight. 



394 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

SECTION III. 

Some Peculiar Idioms. 

Aller a bride abattue, To go full speed. 

Avoir la mort entre les To have already one foot in 

dents, the grave. 

Avoir la tete pres du bonnet, To take fire presently . 

Boire le calice jusqu'a la lie, To drink the cup to the dregs. 

C'est la mer a boire, It is an endless business. 

Chercher a pied et a cheval, To look every where. 

Couper la parole a quelqu'un, To interrupt one who speaks. 

Decouvrir le pot aux roses, To find out the mystery. 

Dormir la grasse matinee, To sleep very late. 

Elever quelqu'un jusqu'aux ") rr 

^ ^ J » >To praise one to excess. 

nues, J r 

Etreadeuxdoigtsdesaperte, To be on the brink of ruin. 

Etre tendre a la mouche, To be very captious. 

Jetter de la poudre aux yeux, To cast a mist before one's eyes. 

Jetter feu et flamme, To fret and fume. 

n T ,,, , , C To eat the calf in the cow s 

Manger son ble en herbe, < , „ J 

Mettre de l'eau dans son vin> To allay one's passion. 

Mettre les fers au feu, To fall stoutly to work. 

Mettre une arm£e sur pied, To raise an army. 

Ne demander que plaie et To think the more mischief the 

bosses, better sport. 

Ne savoir sur quel pied dan- Not to know which way to 

ser, turn. 

Opiner du bonnet, To vote bluntly. 

Partager le gateau, To share the profit. 
Passer quelqu'un au & &\ To pvt nmebody to the tword. 

Prendre l'air du bureau, To feel people's pulse. 

Prendre quelqu'un au pied ) ,« . ^ nma ^ 
1^ > f * ° sna P one U P* 

Remuer ciel et terre, To leave nothing undisturbed. 

Risquer le tout pour le tout, To lay all at stake. 



APPENDIX. 395 



River le clou a quelqu'un, { \|j* °** " § °° d " *' 
Rompre la paille avec quel- 1 Tfu 

qu un, J ^ 

Tirer au court f£tu, To draw cuts. 

m. , . i A • „ f To s% 072 e's nee A: om* of */ie 

Tirer son epingle du jeu, « cM ^ r J 

Trouverchaussure a son pied, To be well fitted. 
Trouver son maitre, To meet with ones match. 

Venir a bout de ses desseins, To succeed in ones designs. 



396 



APPENDIX, No. VII. 
ACCENTS, &c. 



SECTION I. 

Accents. 

English sounds are fixedly long or short in different 
words : a is long in far and short in fat; i is long in ma- 
chine, and short in pin ; o is long in no, and short in not. 

Sounds, in French, are neither fixedly long nor short, 
but either, in the same words, according to the speaker's 
feeling. The positive or natural quantity of French sounds 
is equality ; there are few exceptions. 

In the English words of several sounds one is pronounced 
louder than the rest, which rising of the voice is called ao 
cent or stress. In indiscriminately, the accent is on cri. 

French words have no necessary and fixed accent. The 
stress may be laid on any sound in a word or sentence by 
sentiment and meaning alone. 

J. J. P«,ousseau and others pronounce the French lan- 
guage to have neither quantity or accent, and they revile it 
for this deformity. D' Olivet, Scoppa, and others, maintain 
it ought to have and has them, and they exalt it for these 
great beauties. The philosopher is right in his assertion, 
but wrong in his strictures j the French and Sicilian ab- 
bots are wrong both in their statements and commenda- 
tions. It is an adage in France that to speak French well 
we must speak without accent, that is, without fixed ac- 
cent. The peculiar quality of its pronunciation consists in 
being free, even, flexible, open, as well to every natural ac- 
cent of the speaker as of any note of the musician. 



APPENDIX. 397 

1. (') The acute accent, placed* over e only, gives it an 
acute and slender sound 5 as, severity. 

2. ( N ) The grave accent, placed over e, gives it a broad 
sound, but does not modify a and u ; as proces, mere, psre, 
leg ere, la, ou, 

3. ( A ) The circumflex accent, which may be placed over 
all vowels or sounds, . is intended to render them long, 
giving to e the sound of e ; as d, e, i, 6, u, at, ate, ei, eu, 
oil. 

It is useful only when distinguishing words which differ 
both in meaning and pronunciation ; as tdche from tache : , 
male mal, pecheur pecheur, mireht mirent, huie ho tie, mat- 
ire metre, Miller bailler, jeunejeune. 

It is useless when lengthening words that have neither 
right or motive to be longer than others 3 &sfliite, parattre, 
votite, dme, dne, abime, vile. 

It is worse than useless when lengthening and thereby 
confounding words whose pronunciation might become 
different 3 as elre, hetre; chaine, clitfne; preie (ready) , preie 
(lend.) 

It is treacherous, 1st, when the vowel it seems to lengthen 
is short, which is always the case with the first and second 
persons plural of the preterite indicative, and with the 
third person singular of the preterite subjunctive, as well 
as several other words $ as parldmes, parldies, parldt ; finU 
mes, dites, sortit; lames, cone Idles, pa-rut ; vinmes, iintes, 
souvint ; maitresse, goute?\ 

2. When it seems to render alike words that are diffe- 
rently pronounced ; as dimes, (long) tithes, diynes, (short) 
we said. 

3. When it seems to render different words that are of a 
similar pronunciation ; as, dites, dites ; rimes, rimes ; 
fames, fumes ; dit, dit ; tint, tint; stir, stir ; dd,du;cru, 

cru. 

1. The Acute Accent is used. 

I. Over the e final, in a substantive which ends in te in 
French, and in ty in English 5 as charite charity, humanity 
humanity, &c. 

M M 



398 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

2. Over the first 4, when there are two joined at the end 
of a noun ; as in the words arm4e army, pens4e thought. 

3. Over 4 followed by another vowel, which does not 
belong to the same syllable, as in the words re4l real, re- 
wiion reunion. 

4. Over the e final in the participles of all verbs of the 
first conjugation; as parU, chante, from par ler, to speak, 
chanter, to sing. 

5. Over the 4 final of the first person singular of the indi- 
cative present in all verbs of the first conjugation, when 
they are used interrogatively, but not in other cases ; thus 
we write jedonne, I give, je porte, I carry, without accent, 
and donne-je, port4-je, with an accent. 

2. The Grave Accent is used. 

1. Over the open e, followed by the final s, as in the 
words aupres, near, expres, express, &c. but practice alone 
can teach when e is open or not. 

2. Over d. preposition, to distinguish it from the third 
person of the verb avoir, il a, he has; as, il y a moins de 
gloire a vainer e un ennemi qua lui pardonner, quand on Z'a 
vaincu. There is less glory in conquering an enemy, than 
in pardoning him after he has been conquered. 

3. Over la adverb, to distinguish it from la article or 
pronoun 5 as, oil la vertu finit, la le vice commence, where 
virtue ends, there vice begins. 

4. Over des preposition or conjunction, to distinguish it 
from des article ; as, des qnefaurai de F argent, facheterai 
des livres, as soon as I have money 1 will buy books. 

5. Over oil adverb, to distinguish it from ou conjunction ; 
as, ou 4tes vous ? where are you ? vous ou moi nous irons, 
you or I shall go there. 

3. The Circumflex Accent is used. 

1. Over the penultimate or last vowel but one of all 
verbs, in the first and second persons plural of the prete- 



APPENDIX. 399 

rite of the indicative ; as, nous parldmes, we spoke ; vous 
parldtes, you spoke, nous agimes, we acted, vous agites, you 
acted. 

2. Over the last vowel of the third person singular of the 
preterite of the subjunctive, but not of the preterite of the 
indicative ; thus, il ngit he acted, iljit he did (in the prete- 
rite of the indicative), without accent 5 and il agit he might 
act, iljit he might do (in the preterite of the subjunctive), 
with a circumflex accent. 

3. Over the syllables which are long, and were formerly 
written with an s ; such are honntfte honest, impot tax, gite 
lodging. 

4. Over dii, participle of devoir, to owe, to distinguish 
it from du 3 of the, article. Over crii, participle of croitre, 
to grow, to distinguish it from cru, participle of croire, to 
believe. Over stir, sure, adjective, to distinguish it from 
sur, upon, preposition ; as, je suis sur que le livre est sur la 
table, I am sure that the book is upon the table. 

5. Over i when followed by t in the verbs which have 
their infinitive in oitre or aitre ; as, croitre, to grow, paroi- 
ire, to appear. 

The acute accent is said also to shew the place of a fixed 
grammatical emphasis. This fixed accent is said always to 
dwell on the last syllable, except the final e simple, and ent 
in verbs ; as, pdrle, parlerent, tableau, sera, partit. But 
the fact is, French words have no fixed emphatical accent. 
The essential oratorical accent, is laid in French by senti- 
ment and meaning, on any syllable whatever but the final 
e simple. 



M M 2 



400 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

SECTION II. 

Other Marks. 

1. Quantity, 

- * -v The Marks of Quantity or length of sounds and 
syllables are used in grammars, dictionaries, and treatises 5 
viz. - to indicate a sound long, * a short one, and -v one 
common, both long and short. But except the sounds 
which, being followed by several pronounced consonants, 
are or seem to be long ; as albumine, mystere, distinctement; 
those which end with e mute, as pensee, maladie, statue, 
which are commonly long ; and a few of those bearing the 
circumflex accent ,• the quantity of all others is or ought to 
be free ; and all the rules and distinctions of prosodists, 
are vain and absurd, being founded neither in use nor use- 
fulness ; as, lui, file, vue, sets, pompe, cirnent, pomme, po- 
made, le terns est beau, fen suis bien aise, iws soins et vos 
soupirs, le vral seul est mbn but, et toi seul es man guide. 

2. Dicer esis. 

(' •) The Trdma or diaeresis, placed over e, i, u, makes 
them sound separately -, as naivete, pUb^'ien, boesser, saill. 

It is useless with e accented, or any distinct sound j as 
plebelen, ou'ie, 'iambe, latrxque, 'iotacisme, noel ; 

abusive and ambiguous upon e, sounding e and e ; as 
poete f poete J, poesie (poesiej ; 

absurd and contrary to its own destination upon e mute ; 
as eigue, exigue (cigti, exiguj ; 

wanting in several words wherein u is pronounced after 
g and q ; as contiguity questeur. 

3. Apostrophe. 

( ' ) The apostrophe between two letters, denotes the eli- 
sion of one vowel before another. 



APPENDIX. 401 

A and e suffer elision in the monosyllables le, la, je, me, 
te, se, de, ce, ne, que, when the word following begins with 
a vowel or h mute : thus we write Voiseau, bird, HamitU, 
friendship, lliomme, man, fai, I have, &c. instead of le 
oiseau, la amitie, lehomme,je ai. 

They do not suffer elision before oui yes, huit eight, 
huitieme eighth, onze eleven, onzieme eleventh, nor after a 
verb in the imperative mood. Thus we write il n'y a que 
oui pu fion ; there is nothing but yes or no ; deonze, il rien 
resta que huit, out of eleven eight only remained j dites-le 
a mon pere, tell it to my father. 

/suffers elision in the conjunction si, if, before the per- 
sonal pronouns il, he, or Us, they ; but not before elle, she, 
nor any substantive whatever. Thus we write s'il vient, if 
he comes, with an apostrophe 5 and si elle vient, if she 
comes, without elision. 

A vowel never suffers elision in a word of more than one 
syllable, unless it be a conjunction composed of que, as 
quoiqu'il dise, though he says \ la vertu est aimable, virtue is 
amiable. 

4. Cedilla. 

(5) The cedilla, put under c before a, 0, u, makes it 
sound like s ; as cadenza, garfon, consul. 

It should be used also under t, pronounced s, in the 
words which cannot be reduced to the great analogy of 
those in ion 5 as inertie (pron. inerciej, martial (pron. mar- 
tial. 

5. Hyphen. 

(-) The Hyphen is used ; 

1. After a verb followed by the pronouns,/^ moi, tu, toi > 
nous, vous, il, Us, elle, elles, le, la, les, lui, leur, y, en, ce, 
on ; as parle-je, do I speak, dis-moi, tell me, voyez-les, see 
them, &c. 

2. Between several words so joined, that they make but 
one j as avant-coureur, fore-runner* arc-en-ciel, rainbow ^ 
cure-dent, toothpick. 

m m 3 



402 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

3. Between the particles d, or la, and the word which 
precedes them ; as, celui-ci, this, celui-lci, that, cet homme- 
ci, this man, cette femme-lcl, that woman 5 and when a 
verb interrogatively used ends with a vowel, we put a t 
with two hyphens, between it and the pronoun il, elle> or 
on; as, A-i-il? Has he? Parle-t-elle? 

4. The hypen is used at the end of a line, when there is 
no room to write the whole word. 

( - ) The double hyphen, is also used to connect parts 
of words : as leu - tement. 



403 



APPENDIX, No. VIII. 
ABBREVIATIONS, &c. 

SECTION I. 

Abbreviations used in Writing and Printing. 

S. M. Sa Majeste, his or her Majesty. 

L. M. Leurs Majesty their Majesties. 

S. M. Imp. Sa Majesty Jmperiale, his or her Imperial 
Majesty. 

L. M. Imp. Leurs Majestes I mperiales, their Imperial Ma- 
jesties. 

S. M. I. et R. Sa Majeste Imperiale et Royale. 

S. M. T. C. Sa Majeste tres-Chretienne, his most Chris* 
tian Majesty. 

S. M. Cath. Sa Majeste Catholique, his Catholic Majesty. 

S. M. Brit. Sa Majestd Britannique, his or her Britan- 
nic Majesty. 

S. M. Pruss. Sa Majeste Prussienne, his Prussian Majesty, 

S. M. Polon. Sa Majeste Polonoise, his Polish Majesty. 

S. A. R. Son Altesse Royale, his or her Royal 

Highness. 

S. A. E. Son Altesse Electorate, his Electorate High- 

ness. 

S. A. S. Son Altesse Serenissime, his most Serene 

Highness. 

L. N. &H.P, Leurs Nobles & Hautes Puissances, their 
High Mightinesses. 



404 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

S. E. or Ex. Son Excellence, his or her Excellence. 

S. S. — le St. P. Sa Saintete, his Holiness, — le Saint Pere. 

S. Emin. Son Eminence, his Eminence, 

Le P. (A. or B.) Le Pere, Father (A. or B.) 

V. S. Vieux Style, Old Style. 

N. S. Nouveau Style, New Style. 

J. C. J£sus-Christ, fpron. Jesu Cri.) Jesus Christ. 

N. D. Notre-Dame, Our Lady. 

C. P. Constantinople. 

M. or M r . Monsieur, fpron. Mocieu,) Sir or Master. 

Me. M^e. M<*c _Mes. Madame,— Mesdames, (pron. Me- 
dames,) Madam or Mistress. 

MUe. — Miles. Mademoiselle, — Mesdemoiselles, fpron. Ma- 
demoiselles,) Miss or Madam, Ladies. 

M M. M rs . or Mess. Messieurs, fpron. Mecieu,) Gentle- 
men, Masters, Messieurs, 

MS. Manuscript, Manuscript, 

Sept. or 7b re, Semtembre, September. 

Oct. Sbre. Octobre, October. 

Nov. 9bre. Novembre, November. 

Dec. xbre. Ddcembre, December. 

& et (p. e or e). 

&c. or etc. et csetera fp. ete cetera). 

Vol. chap. sect. pag. part. #c. volume, chapitre, section, 
page, partie, &c. 

fr. c. — MS. or MSS. franc, centime — manuscrit, or manu- 
scrits. 

N. — N.B. — P. S. Nota — nota bene — post scriptum fpron, 
scriptome). 

Ve. — id. — n°. Veuve — idem, (pron, ideme) — numero. 



SECTION II. 

Observations on the Titles, &c. 

I. It is the custom in France to call any Gentleman 
Monsieur-, any married Gentlewoman Madame; and any 
Miss, young Lady, as well as any unmarried Gentlewoman 



APPENDIX. 405 

(though ever so old), Mademoiselle. We say m the plural 
Messieurs, Mesdames, Mesdemoiselles. If a company 
of young Ladies, or unmarried Gentlewomen (Demoi- 
selles), there is one married Gentlewoman only (une % 
Dame), we say Mesdames in speaking of them 5 and not 
Mesdemoiselles. 

We say, in speaking of a woman, La Dame, or la De- 
moiselle dont je vous ai parle; The Lady, or Miss, whom 
I told you of. But we do not say le sieur nor les sieurs. 
he Monsieur, for the Gentleman, is very seldom used 5 and 
le Gentilhomme (in that sense) never. In public acts, in 
deeds, and through contempt, or in a banter, w T e say le 
sieur un tel, instead of Monsieur (Master such a one). 
Although, then, these words are composed of a pronoun, 
and we write in two words nos Dames, nos Demoiselles; 
yet we make but one word of Monsieur, Messieurs, Ma- 
dame, Mademoiselle, Monseigneur; and even the pronoun 
possessive in Monsieur stands for nothing, when an adnoun 
comes before the word, so that the adnoun must be pre- 
ceded by another pronoun thus, Mon cher Monsieur, Dear 
Sir. Yet we do not say Ma chere Madame, but Ma chere 
Dame, Ma chere Demoiselle, Dear Madam, or Miss ; Mon 
cher Seigneur, My dear Lord. 

II. As to writing letters in French, there is one circum- 
stance to be guarded against, viz. the ending a letter, as is 
sometimes done in English, by a noun governed by a pre- 
position. The ending of letters, therefore, in the follow- 
ing manner will not do in French, and is contrary to the 
Genius of the language, inasmuch as the words are in a 
wrong order and false construction. 

Permittez moi de prendre le litre de, Monsieur, (ou le 
titre, Monsieur, de) voire, &c.j Permit me to take the 
title of, Sir, your, &c. 

Vous connoitrez dans peu que vous n'avez pas oblige un 
ingrat, enfaisant un plaisir a, Monsieur. You will see in a 
short time that you have not obliged an ungrateful person,, 
in doing a kindness to, Sir. 

II riy a point de service qui ne vous doive etre rendu par 
Mons. There is no service but what ought to be done you 
by, Sir. 




406 GRAMMAR OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 



Sachant bien quil riy a rien que vous ne voulussiez faire 
pour, Mr. Knowing very well there is nothing but what 
you would do for, Sir. V-- : O 

Therefore nothing but a noun, expressing the subject or 
object of a verb can end a letter 3 thus, 

J'ai Vhonneur d'etre, Mr. 
I have the honour to be, Sir. 

Faites-moi Vhonneur de me croire, Monsieur. 
Do me the honour to believe me, Sir. 



THE END. 



Printed by John Nichols and Son, 
25, Parliament Street, Westminster. 



Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: Sept. 2006 

PreservationTechnologies 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

111 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township, PA 16066 
(724)779-2111 



